《SAVE ME》 Chapter 1 DAMIEN, THE DEMON LORD Damien strode into the chamber. As he walked , all the youngerdies gasped. ¡± Oh my, is it just my eyes or is lord Damien keeps getting more handsome everyday?¡± ¡°Exactly, it must be nice¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Damien halted Infront of the youngerdies and smiled ¡°It¡¯s not just your eyes¡±. He winked at them then continued walking. The youngerdies who he had smiled Infront of fainted. When Damien got his throne, he sat down and wiped his smile off his face. When he was in this mood, fear him because now it was time for business. He looked down at the young girl bound in chains before him . Her hands were bounded by ropes behind her and her mouth. ¡°Who is she ?¡± He asked . ¡°An angel¡± Rosco spoke up first. Damien might be a demon lord but one would be wise to fear Rosco too. That¡¯s why they were best friends. Rosco is a type of person who stickspletely by the rules and would kill anyone who defies it , even if it were to be Damien himself. Damien balled his fist , he was angry ¡°And what is an angel doing in our territory?¡± Demons and angels always kept to themselves . They made sure to never cross each other¡¯s path. Damien made this rule and now ¡­ someone had defied him. This was exactly what he hated. Rosco wanted to untie her mouth do that she could speak but Damien stopped him. ¡°Just kill her¡±. Damien said. The girl¡¯s eyes bulged as she struggled in the rope. ¡°But my Lord , she was sent by Faren ¡± Damien balled his fist harder ¡± Faren ?¡± Faren was the vampire lord and Damien hated him as much as he hated angels. Faren always saw Damien as a threat. He thought if anyone deserved to be feared it had to be him and not Damien. So he always looked for a way to kill Damien. ¡°So, Faren sent an angel to kill me?¡± Damien asked trying to get the whole picture. ¡°To watch you and report back to him. Probably to figure of your weakness¡± Rosco replied. ¡°Weakness?¡± Damien smirked ¡°As if I have one. Since it looks like she would be useful, lock her up in the dungeon ¡± Rosco bowed his head ¡°Yes, my Lord¡±and dragged the girl away. Damien stood up from his throne and went to the mirror ¡± It hurts being so handsome ¡± ¡°Really??!!!!¡± A voice shouted. Damien abruptly turned away from the mirror. ¡°Father, what brings you her-¡± Valdir, Damien¡¯s father pped him ¡± You allowed an angel get into our territory and what ?? You admire your reflection ??!!!!¡± Damien lowered his head ¡± I¡¯m sorry , father ¡± ¡°You¡¯re sorry???¡± Valdir pressed his hand on his forehead ¡°What of your sword practice, have you been practicing ?¡± ¡°Yes , father ¡± That seemed to soften Valdir a bit ¡°That¡¯s good. What¡¯s going to happen to that angel now ? Is she dead yet ?¡± ¡°No ¡± ¡°What are you waiting for ?¡± Damien smirked ¡°Just you wait, father. I won¡¯t disappoint you ¡± At the angel¡¯s realm, Josty and Karina panicked walking up and down. ¡°She¡¯s not back yet¡± Karina panicked chewing on her fingers ¡°Stop bitting your nails before there¡¯s nothing left ¡± Josty shouted ¡°You are adding more pressure to me¡± ¡°But what should we do ? Should we tell the head angel ?¡± ¡°You two are too loud¡± a voice said groggily. Both girls turned around to see Alexa sleeping and an idea came to them. They both rushed to Alexa and woke her up . ¡°Hey, wake up ¡± ¡°Leave me alone ¡± Alexa grumbled . ¡°It¡¯s important. Celine is gone ¡± Karina whined . Josty hit Karina ¡°Hey, stop saying it that way , huh? ¡± Alexa opened one eye¡±What do you mean she¡¯s gone?¡± ¡°I mean , she said she was going someone today and hasn¡¯te back¡± ¡°Oh, that. Have you guys reported to the head angel yet ?¡± Karina shook her head ¡°No ¡± Alexa jumped up from her bed ¡± This is good ¡± Josty looked at her in confusion and stuttered ¡°W-why ?¡± ¡°I was just getting bored sleeping all day. ¡± Alexa smiled¡±Let¡¯s not worry the head angel and look for her ourselves ¡± ¡°But we don¡¯t know where she might be ¡± Karina whined. Alexa sighed as she folded her arms ¡°Didn¡¯t she say anything to you guys ?¡± Karina thought hard ¡°I don¡¯t think so ¡± Josty remembered something ¡± That¡¯s right. Faren!!!¡± Alexa tilted her head in confusion¡±Faren? who is that ?¡± Karina pped her hand as she remembered as she turned to face Josty ¡°She said she was going to see him¡±. Alexa twitched her lips ¡°Are you guys avoiding me ? Who is Faren ?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know Faren?¡± Karina asked in shock. Alexa folder her arms ¡°If I knew would I be asking you ? There¡¯s no need to know everyone ¡± ¡°The vampire lord ¡°Josty said. Alexa¡¯s eyes widened ¡± That pervert??!!!¡± Karina covered Alexa¡¯s mouth ¡± Hey, do you want to kill us all? How could you say such a thing ?¡± Alexa removed Karina¡¯s hand from her mouth ¡°Because it¡¯s true. I saw him and it was no other than the head angel he was watching¡± Josty shivered in disgust ¡°It¡¯s okay . We need to think about what¡¯s important right now¡± Alexa nodded her head and picked up a bat .¡±Let¡¯s go ¡± Karina stuttered¡±Where are you carrying a bat too?¡± ¡°If that pervert touched Celine ¡± Alexa tightened her grip on the bat ¡°I¡¯m going to smash his head in ¡± Karina faced Josty ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stop her ?¡± Josty smiled ¡°Isn¡¯t that why we wanted her help to look for Celine? . We know Alexa can do ¡± ¡°But if she hits Faren with that bat, we are as good as dead ¡± ¡°She won¡¯t hit Faren if he didn¡¯ty a hand on Celine and I hope he didn¡¯t because if he did ¡± Josty balled her fist and picked up a bat ¡°I will smash his head too ¡± *** Chapter 2 LORD DEREKSON FAREN Damien paced to and fro . If things didn¡¯t go the way he nned, his father was going to be very angry. He hit his head. Why was he so confident when he was telling his father to wait and see? Rosco stepped forward and bowed his head ¡°My lord. Do you really think Faren woulde for the angel? Was that your n?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anymore. I have to go meet him ¡± Rosco looked abruptly¡±My lord!!!¡± ¡°I have no other choice. If he wouldn¡¯te to me, I¡¯ll have to go to him. We need to put an end to this once and for all ¡± Damien walked away but Rosco grabbed his hand. ¡°As your loyal servant and trusted friend, please don¡¯t go ¡± Damien looked at Rosco and put his hand over his ¡°It will be fine. nothing will happen ¡°Damien smirked ¡°If they don¡¯t attack me first, that is¡± Alexa, Karina and Josty made their way to the vampire realm through the forest. When they got Infront of the gate , they took in deep breaths. Alexa swinged the bat over her shoulders¡±Let¡¯s go ¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She opened the gate and they walked in . Faren who was seated on his throne smiled at the twodies on either side of the chair arm. ¡°You two are beautiful¡± he said and the twodies giggled. This made Faren angry. What he wanted was for people to fear him, more than they did with Damien but here these twodies had the audacity to giggle at him . Where on earth was that angel he¡¯d sent to spy on Damien??? His door was broken down and he was startled seeing three angels walked in. ¡°What is this??!!!¡± He shouted. ¡°Where¡¯s Celine? I will only be nice enough to ask thrice ¡°Alexa said. ¡°Who is that ?¡± ¡°Aish ¡°Alexa swung her bat at a vase and it shattered ¡°What are you doing!!!!??¡± Faren shouted¡± It took me a century to get that vase ¡± Alexa smirked ¡°And it took a bat to bring it down. Oops. I¡¯ll ask the second time , where is -¡± A crash was heard. Startled, Alexa turned to where the noise came from and saw that Josty had broken another vase. ¡°You brought a bat too?¡± Alexa asked smiling. Josty smiled ¡°Was interested in smashing some heads too ¡± ¡°You all are crazy!!!¡±Faren shouted¡± who is Celine ?¡± ¡°The angel you sent to spy on the demon lord ¡°Karina who had been shivering in fear spoke up. ¡°Oh, her ?¡± ¡°¡®Oh, her ???¡¯do you want the next one going to your head ??¡±Alexa threatened walking up to Faren with her bat in hand. ¡°Hold on¡± Faren said backing away ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything¡± ¡°Get talking. where is she ?¡±Alexa asked. ¡°I sent her to spy on the demon lord for me . She should be back soon if she hasn¡¯t been caught¡± Alexa¡¯s eyes widened ¡°You sent an angel after a demon??¡± ¡°Yes¡± Alexa brought up her bat to hit Faren but Josty stopped him ¡°We don¡¯t have time to waste here, we need to start going ¡± The three girls ran out of the realm and as they ran , Alexa identally bumped into someone and slipped on slippery substance on the ground and fell but he caught her. Damien stared at the girl in his arms. He¡¯d never seen someone so beautiful. Someone so ¨C ¡°YOU PERVERT!!!!¡± Alexa screamed as she raised up her bat and thwacked Damien with it. Damien tried to block himself but it was to no avail . ¡°You pervert and I thought you were trying to save me !!¡± Alexa shouted as she kept on thwacking him . Josty held Alexa back ¡± Hey, leave him. We have to go find Celine ¡± Alexa stopped hitting him ¡°You are right. Let¡¯s go ¡± Damien grabbed Alexa¡¯s wrist. He was angry. He gritted his teeth ¡°Hey, do you have any idea who I am ? How dare you hit me? !!¡± Alexa thwacked his head ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are but I caught you , you pervert.¡± She released her grip from his hand and turned to leave but stopped when Damien spoke up. ¡°Make sure we don¡¯t meet again because if we do ¡± Damien smirked ¡°I will make your life hell ¡°And headed inside. ¡°Who is that ? He¡¯s so scary ¡± Karina whimpered. ¡°You don¡¯t know him too ? Josty , how about you ? you know almost everyone.¡± Josty shook her head ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing him too. What do we do now ?¡± ¡°Tell me about it. If Celine is really in the demon realm, we can¡¯t go there. We¡¯ll die ¡°Karina whimpered¡±Shouldn¡¯t we tell the head angel now ?¡± ¡°No, I have a much better idea. Follow me ¡± Alexa said and they left. When Damien got in, he was surprised to see the door of Faren¡¯s chamber already broken down . When he walked in, he saw broken vase everywhere. An army of vampires came out and snared. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are those girls-¡± Faren spoke as he walked in but on seeing Damien he screamed ¡°Ah, you scared me. Do you know something? Your face is not exactly the best thing to see in the morning ¡± Damien smiled and looked around. He walked towards where he saw a sword, picked it up and in a matter of seconds , he was Infront of Faren with the sword at his neck . ¡°HOW DARE YOU !!!¡± Damien roared ¡°An angel ? Was that the best you could do ?¡± Faren smiled although he was shivering in fear with the sword at his neck¡±Seems like you caught her. Is she dead ?¡± Damien smirked¡±Do you care ?¡± ¡± No, it¡¯s just that some of her friends were here a while ago. They are looking for her. You must have seen them on your way in¡± Damien¡¯s mind wandered to the three girls he¡¯d seen . He smiled. So they were angels ? ¡°They are probably on their way to your realm. Are you sure you want to be here? Don¡¯t you hate it when angels step into your realm?¡± Faren rambled. Damien smirked¡±You must be really scared with the way you are rambling on, that is . you must be in a haste to watch me leave¡± he stopped smiling ¡± but what to do? I promised to surprise father . I guess it¡¯s not your lucky day afterall¡± Damien slightly sliced Faren¡¯s cheeks. Faren winced in Pain and put his hand on his cheeks. ¡°I¡¯ll take your piece of flesh and leave now ¡± Damien strode out and smiled . If that girl was truly her friend, he might just keep her alive for a little while . It¡¯s been long since he¡¯s had this much fun. He whistled as he headed back for his realm . *** Chapter 3 PERVERT IS THE DEMON LORD The dragon soared in the sky . This was thrill exhration. It never get this free before and so ¨C A stone was throne at it and brought it to the ground. Warren transformed back into it¡¯s human form and eyed Jade¡± Hey, couldn¡¯t you just call me?¡± ¡°I did. You didn¡¯t hear me ¡± Warren sighed ¡°What is it ?¡± ¡°Alexa is here to -¡± Before Jade couldplete his sentence, Warren ran out to meet Alexa.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Warren and Alexa had been friends since childhood and over the years, it only made sense that he likes her but he kept it to himself. But still, he still can¡¯t help getting giddy whenever Alexa came to see him . Although, he was sure she needed his help with something. ¡°I thought we were going to the demon realm?¡± Josty said facing Alexa ¡°Me too¡± Karina seconded. ¡°We can¡¯t go to the demon realm. Especially without a n . But I know someone who can help ¡± ¡°Who is that ?¡±Karina asked Alexa smiled as she saw Warren walk towards them ¡°He¡¯s here ¡± Warren backed away slowly when he saw Alexa and Josty with a bat ¡°What is this? Did youe to kill me ?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡± Warren moved closer to them ¡± That¡¯s a relief. Josty, Karina hi¡± ¡°O-oh, hi¡± Karina stuttered while Josty waved a hand at him. Warren smiled at Alexa¡±What do you need my help with this time ?¡± Alexa scoffed ¡°What ? When you put it that way you sound like i onlye to meet you for help¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you do. should I remind you ?¡± ¡°No ¡± Alexa interjected hurriedly ¡°But this time , it¡¯s not me that needs the help ¡± Warren turned serious¡±Who ?¡± Alexa sighed ¡°Celine. We think she¡¯s captured in the demon realm¡± Warren rummaged his hand through his head ¡°This is bad ¡± *** ¡°W-why why me ?¡± Warren asked after pacing around. ¡°We can¡¯t really go into the demon realm ourselves ¡°Alexa said. ¡°I know. Hold on a second, let me get something straight. Do you want me to go into the demon realm and bring Celine out ? ¡± Warren scoffed looking from Karina to Josty ¡°Doesn¡¯t that sound delusional ?¡± ¡°Hey, are you helping us or not ?¡±Josty asked harshly. She was loosing her patience. Celine could already be dead by now. ¡°Obviously, I won¡¯t-¡°Warren blurted out but then his eyes moved to Alexa ¡°I won¡¯t butt out. I¡¯ll help you¡± Alexa smiled ¡°Really? Thank you¡± ¡°But can youe up with a less ¡®life-threatening¡¯ n to get her out ?¡±Warren said. They all thought long and hard and Karina squealed as an idea pooped into her head. ¡°The dragon ball festival ¡°Karina shouted. Alexa smiled¡±That¡¯s right. Everyone is invited. ¡± Warren shook his head ¡°The demon realm isn¡¯t invited ¡± Josty smiled ¡°Yet.They aren¡¯t invited yet ¡± Warren looked at the three girls ¡± You want me to invite them ?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s what you will do for us. Help us invite them then on the day of the festival¡± Alexa breathed out ¡°The three of us will bring Celine out . How is that? Is that a safer idea for you ?¡± Warren didn¡¯t like the idea of Alexa going to the demon realm but as long as she won¡¯t be going alone, he thought it was fine¡± okay, I like it ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!!¡± Alexa shouted ¡°To where??¡± Warren asked looking confused ¡°The demon realm. You have to invite them , remember?¡± ¡°Wait, now ?¡± Josty swung her bat at Warren and stopped mid- air¡±Yes, now ¡± It was night when they got to the demon realm . They hid behind a block. There they saw Damien striding in . ¡°What? Isn¡¯t that the pervert ?¡± Alexa whispered. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he a vampire?¡± Karina asked. ¡°What? pervert?¡± Warren asked confusedly. ¡°Don¡¯t mind us. Just go in already ¡± Josty said to Warren. ¡°Hey, whatever you do . avoid that pervert, huh ? That man there ¡± Alexa said pointing to Damien and tapping Warren¡¯s shoulder ¡°Now , go in ¡± Warren breathed heavily before walking in . ¡°Who are you ?¡± A girl asked ¡°I¡¯m Warren . I¡¯m here to see the demon lord. There¡¯s an invitation for him to attend the ¡®dragon ball feast¡¯ ¡± ¡°Okay, follow me then but head down . No one is allowed to look at the lord¡¯s face ¡± ¡°I understand¡± Warren said and followed her with his head down. Damien sat on his throne and Rosco rushed over to him ¡°Did everything go well?¡± ¡°Yes, I think Faren got the message ¡± The girl entered his chamber¡±My Lord , someone is here to see you ¡± Damien knelt on the floor with his head down ¡°Greetings , my Lord ¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°An humble servant from the dragon realm. We bring invitations to you to add the ¡®dragon ball feast¡¯¡± Damien¡¯s eyes widened. He¡¯d never been invited by any realm before. ¡°Raise up your head ¡± hemanded. Everyone was shocked. No one from another realm was allowed to look at the face of the demon lord. Warren raised up his head and his eyes widened. Pervert was the demon lord ??! ¡°I asked you to raise your head to mark your face. If this invitation ends up stirring chaos or bring an intruder to my realm¡± Damien smirked ¡°I¡¯ll find you and kill you . You may leave now ¡± Warren stood up and rejoined the girls outside. ¡°Hey, why are you looking as if you saw a ghost ?¡± Karina asked Warren. ¡°Because I just did . Girls¡± Warren said looking from one to the other ¡°Pervert is demon lord ¡± ¡°WHAT!!!???¡±the three girls chorused in shock . *** Chapter 4 A KISS AS A DISTRACTION When morning came, It was the day of the festival and every creature from every realm was allowed goe if invited. It was the one day where all the creatures could gather around in one ce. No realm had issue with the dragon realm, that¡¯s why it was the dragon realm that held this festival and that¡¯s why everyone woulde. It was the perfect opportunity to sneak into the demon realm and release Celine . Why? Because it would be empty , just like every other realms would be . ¡°Josty go to the festival. Karina and I would go to the demon realm and rescue Celine¡± Alexa said. ¡°Why? That wasn¡¯t in the n?¡±Josty argued. ¡°We need an alibi. It will be obvious we¡¯ll be missing so if anyone ask for us, cook up something. Can you do that ?¡± ¡°Yes , but be careful¡± ¡°I will¡±Alexa replied and turned to Karina ¡°Let¡¯s go ¡± Alexa and Karina sneaked into the demon realm and when they got in they were surprised at how huge it was . ¡°Whoa¡± Alexa marvelled as her voice echoed. It echoed because the realm was empty ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that angels aren¡¯t allowed in ¡± ¡°I know , right?¡± Karina replied marvelling at the ce in awe. ¡°Hey, where do you think Celine would be ? This ce is so huge¡± ¡°We have to check every corner ¡± Alexa nodded her head ¡°Let¡¯s go ¡± At the festival, witches , dragons, elves, angels, demons , werewolves, vampires, all gathered round drinking and cheering. But they were not allfortable. Why ? Because of the presence of the demon lord. Damien noticed this and so did Rosco. ¡°Should we leave ?¡± Rosco whispered to Damien who was busy scanning around. ¡°No, let¡¯s stay ¡°Damien replied. She wasn¡¯t here. It was obvious. She was at his realm . He balled his fist. This truly was a diversion. ¡°I¡¯ll be back¡± Damien said to Rosco and walked away. Warren scanned the festival and was in shock to see Josty . ¡°What are you doing here ? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be with Alexa and Karina?¡± Josty sighed ¡°There was a change of n¡± ¡°What was the original n?¡± Josty sighed ¡± Well.. she came up with this two days ago ¡± she replied as she did a shback; ¡°Now gather around, I have a n on how to rescue Celine on the day of the festival¡± Alexa had said. Karina eyes shone brightly¡±And what¡¯s that ?¡± ¡°Wait for it¡± Alexa smiled ¡°A love potion¡±. ¡°A love potion?¡± Josty shrieked ¡°Yes¡± Alexa replied¡± A love potion would put the demon lord under a spell and under our control . That way he¡¯s going to be the one releasing Celine ¡± ¡°A love potion??!!!¡± Warren shouted. Josty looked around and shushed him ¡°Reduce your voice . It¡¯s going to work ¡± Warren squeezed his face¡±It¡¯s not ¡± ¡°Why ?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Nothing works on the demon lord , not even a spell ¡± Josty started panicking¡±What do we do now ?¡± ¡°This is bad ¡± ¡°You bet¡± Warren shook his head ¡± Not that . But the demon lord ¡± ¡°What happened to him?¡±. ¡°He¡¯s not here anymore¡± Josty shrieked ¡°What!!??? hey , shouldn¡¯t we go get them? ¡± Warren shook his head ¡°No. If they notice we are gone too. That would be a bigger problem. Let¡¯s just hope that Alexa and Karina don¡¯t caught ¡± Back at the demon realm, Alexa sighed ¡°Hey, have you found her yet?¡± Alexa and Karina had split up to find Celine Karina sighed¡±No, you ?¡± Alexa shook her head ¡°Not yet ¡± . Karina saw a figure ¡°Hey, I think someone ising¡± ¡°For real ? Hide, hurry ¡± Karina hid as Damien walked in, he smirked¡±Look what the wind blew in . I knew you woulde ¡± Alexa smiled ¡± Really ? I knew you woulde too ¡± Her n was going perfectly well. She thought ¡°I knew you woulde ¡± Damien said . Alexa smiled ¡°Really? I knew you woulde too ¡± She did a shback on her n ; ¡°A love potion?¡± Josty shrieked ¡°Yes¡± Alexa replied¡±A love potion would put the demon lord under a spell and under our control . That way he¡¯s going to be the one releasing Celine ¡± ¡°But how would you use it on him? He¡¯s going to be at the festival and you will be at the realm¡±Josty asked. Alexa smiled ¡°Do you think so? I can bet that he¡¯ll be in the realm ¡± she turned to Karina ¡°I¡¯ll look for a distraction and you will open the potion, do you understand?¡± Karina nodded her head.¡±But , why don¡¯t we just tell the head angel?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t . If we tell the head angel, Celine is as good as dead¡± Alexa replied. ¡°Why ?¡± Karina asked ¡°Any angel that steps into the demon realm if she manages to get out alive, she gets killed by the head angel¡±Alexa looked at Karina ¡°Including you and I¡± Karina nodded her head ¡°And the distraction? How will you cause it ?¡± Alexa thought long and hard¡±I¡¯ll just have to work with whatever that¡¯s around me ¡± As she stared at damien, she thought long and hard of how toe up with a distraction. Damien smirked as he stepped forward towards her slowly ¡°So? Did you find your friend?¡± ¡°No ¡± ¡°So at the end of the day, you didn¡¯t find your friend and you are going to die. Was that all part of your big n?¡± Shut up . Alexa thought. She needed to think of a distraction bit he was distracting her. She needed him to shut up. Then her eyes bulged. She just had an idea.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She remembered what Warren had told her two days ago ; ¡°Don¡¯t do anything ¡®over dangerous¡¯ ¡°he¡¯d said ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ¡± she¡¯d replied But now she had no choice . Damien continued walking towards her ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have-¡± Alexa grabbed him by the cor of his shirt and kissed him. Damien¡¯s eyes widened in shock . What was she doing? How dare she put her lips on his ?? *** THANK YOU FOR READING SO FAR. Chapter 5 THE DRAGON BALL FESTIVAL Prior to the festival, When the girls got back to their realm, Alexa hit her head softly against a wall. ¡°Hey, stop it. You are going to break your head¡± Karina panicked ¡°Let it break ¡± Alexa said weakly ¡± I can¡¯t believe I thwacked the demon lord with a bat¡± She turned around to face Karina and Josty¡±But why didn¡¯t anyone recognize him?¡± Josty sighed ¡°He doesn¡¯te out often and no one is permitted to see his face too. This information we know now of how the demon lord looks like could cause us our lives¡± Karina sobbed softly¡±Why did Warren have to tell us ? I don¡¯t want to die¡± Alexa faced Karina ¡°Get a grip! You won¡¯t die if you pretend you don¡¯t know him. Now gather around, I have a n on how to rescue Celine on the day of the festival ¡± ¡°YOU DID WHAT!!!???¡±Jerrie shouted bringing out fire from his mouth. Jerrie was the dragon lord and Warren¡¯s closest friend but that doesn¡¯t mean he takes nonsense. ¡°I invited the demon lord to our festival¡± Warren repeated. ¡°And why ? Did that girl make you do it? What was her name again, Alexa?¡± Jerrie asked angrily. Warren balled his fist. He hated whenever Alexa¡¯s name was called like that ¡°Her friend is captured in the demon realm and -¡± Jerrie waved his hand ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it anymore. Just run to the witches realm and borrow a portion to turn back time. I will never allow the demon lord toe to the festival. ¡± Warren sighed ¡°You of all people should know that no matter the spell used, it doesn¡¯t work on the demon lord. He¡¯s that powerful.¡±he breathed out ¡°I know you are -¡± ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll invite the demon lord. But if anything goes wrong , it¡¯s all on you. And don¡¯t underestimate the demon lord, after the festival when he finds out that your so called ¡°friend¡± has escaped, it won¡¯t take him long enough to realize this invitation was just a diversion¡± Jerrie moved closer to Warren ¡°And when he does, we are all dead but should I tell you something you would like to hear because we are friends?¡±he ced his hand on his shoulder and squeezed it ¡°You will be dying first ¡± Jerrie brought Warren down to his knees ¡°You seem to be eager to want to waste your life for that angel¡± Jerrie smirked ¡°Why? Do you think she will look at you then? ¡± He gritted his teeth¡±You idiot, she already knows you like her but isn¡¯t doing anything about it. Take a hint ¡± Warren groaned ¡°I-It¡¯s not about that. I just want to help save her friend. After all , Celine is my friend too ¡± Anssia , Jerrie sister walked in ¡°Warren, there¡¯s someone looking for you outside ¡± Jerrie turned to face Anssia¡± Don¡¯t you know how to knock before entering my chamber?¡± Anssia smirked ¡°Of course I do. I just chose not to ¡± Jerrie removed his hands from Warren¡¯s shoulder¡±Get out¡± Warren stood up, bowed his head and left. When they were at a far distance from Jerrie chamber, Anssia held Warren¡¯s hand ¡°Stop. I lied . There¡¯s no one looking for you ¡± Warren sighed ¡°Thank you.¡± Anssia looked at Warren¡¯s shoulder where Jerrie had squeezed¡±You are bleeding¡± Warren held his shoulder¡± It¡¯s nothing. I really upset Jerrie¡± Anssia felt a pang of jealousy as she asked ¡°Is it because of her , again ?¡± Warren looked at her with anger ¡°I really appreciate what you did for me but don¡¯t cross the line ¡± He walked away holding his shoulder and Anssia scoffed as she muttered ¡°You are the one crossing the line , you idiot ¡± The following morning as Warren stepped out of the dragon realm gate , he saw Alexa leaning by the wall. Surprised he asked¡±What are you doing here ?¡± Alexa stepped forward to him ¡± Hey, are you avoiding me huh ?¡± ¡°What do you mean ?¡± ¡°I came to see youst night, didn¡¯t Anssia tell you ?¡± Warren balled his fist . So she lied . He smiled at her ¡°Actually-¡± ¡°Hey, what happened!!!¡± Alexa shouted as she saw his shoulder bandaged ¡°Who did this? Tell me , I¡¯ll beat them up to a pulp¡± Warrenughed ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t even break a ss ¡± Alexa smiled¡±Don¡¯t talk too fast. You should have seen me yesterday with my bat, Faren was scared ¡± Warrenughed ¡°Yes, Yes ¡± Alexa¡¯s gaze turned serious¡±Are you okay? It must have hurt¡± Warren stared at her and remembered what Jerrie said yesterday; ¡°You idiot, she already knows you like her but isn¡¯t doing anything. Take a hint ¡± He shook it off his head ¡°Yes, I¡¯m okay. What brought you here ?¡± Alexa faked a pain ¡°I¡¯m hurt. How could you ask me that ? I came to see you just like the old days¡± Warren smiled as he released his fist. He was suddenly feeling better. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course. Hey, is your shoulder well enough to fly ?¡± ¡°You betcha ¡°Warren transformed to his dragon self and Alexa brought out her wings and they took off .This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. In this moment, it was just them. Two creatures feeling nothing but exhration as they ran against the wind. Anssia , who hade outside of the dragon realm gate looking for Warren saw them up in the sky and balled her fist in anger before walking back inside. Why was she worried about that nut job when it¡¯s only Alexa he would see? They came down after hours and transformed back to their normal self. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel better now?¡± Alexa asked . Warren smiled ¡°Yes . Tomorrow is the festival. Have you guys decided how to get Celine out?¡± Alexa smiled¡± so-so¡± Warren held her hand¡± Hey, don¡¯t do anything ¡®over¡¯ dangerous and don¡¯t caught. Can you promise me that much ?¡± Alexa put her hand over his ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t . I promise you to be safe. I¡¯m going back now ¡± ¡°Yes, take care ¡± ¡°You too¡± Warren watched as Alexa walked away. This wasn¡¯t going to be thest time he saw her, but why was he feeling like it? . He sighed as he turned around and walked inside. *** THANK YOU ALL FOR READING SO FAR Chapter 6 EFFECTS OF THE LOVE POTION Karina who had been watching them saw this as the ¡®distraction¡¯ and came out and opened the love potion and poured in on Damien. Damien¡¯s eyes widened. This smell, this strong scent he recognized it from anywhere. He knew immediately that it was a love potion. So this was their big n. He thought. How foolish. Alexa backed away from Damien. ¡°Do you think it worked?¡± Karina asked Alexa .Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Hey, do you love me or feel like you are in love with me ?¡± Alexa asked Damien. Damien smirked. He might as well.. have some fun. He pulled Alexa towards him and kissed her hungrily. Alexa tapped on his shoulder for him to stop but he kept on going. He slid his tongue inside her mouth as he devoured her. He was going to pretend to be in love with her and teach her a lesson Alexa pushed Damien away from her and breathed heavily. Karina stared at them in awe whilst holding the potion¡±I think it worked¡± ¡°Really?¡±Alexa asked Karina and then turned to face Damien¡±Hey , do you really love me ?¡± Damien scoffed inwardly. These stupid angel. But he¡¯d decided to y along and nodded his head ¡± Yes ¡± Alexa smiled ¡°Now, lead us to our friend and release her ¡± Damien sighed as he headed down to the dungeon. There when they saw Celine locked up in a cage badly beaten up and bound by chains and her eyes covered with folds , they screamed. ¡°Celine, are you okay?¡±Karina asked. Celine recognized the voice and was shocked ¡°Karina? How did you get here ?¡± ¡°Hey, hurry and unlock it¡± Alexa said to Damien . ¡°Alexa? Are you here too?¡±Celine asked ¡°Yes ¡± Damien unlocked the door to the cage Celine was in and the two girls rushed up to her and untied freed her from the ropes and chains that binded her and removed her blindfold. Celine eyes welled up as she saw Alexa and Karina ¡°Girls, I¡¯m so happy to see you ¡± They hugged her¡±Me too ¡± She hugged them back and when he eyes met Damien¡¯s , she shrieked¡±What is he doing here ?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s under a spell¡± Karina assured her ¡°Let¡¯s go up ¡± The three girls left the dungeon and Damien followed suite. When they got upstairs, they proceeded to leave the demon realm but Damien grabbed Alexa¡¯s by the wrist stopping her. Karina and Celine looked at Alexa and Alexa nodded her head ¡°It¡¯s okay. Karina make sure to take Celine back to the festival safely, alright?¡± Karina nodded her head and she left with Celine. Alexa looked at Damien and looked down at her wrist ¡°Is there something you want to say ?¡± Damien smirked. He really was going to have a lot of fun with this angel. Her attitude annoyed her. He was already angry for a fact that two angels broke his rules and sneaked into his realm and now he was going to punish her. He dragged her towards him and kissed her . Alexa could never get used to this. Fine, he was under a spell bit damn, this man needs to be giving her a heads up before kissing her. And angrily at that. She struggled to break free from him but he was too powerful. He slid his tongue into her mouth and started bitting her bottom lips soon after. Was the effect of the love potion supposed to be this strong? Alexa thought. Meanwhile Karina and Celine arrived safely back at the dragon realm just in time before the festival ended. Karina scanned for Warren and Josty. Josty sighted them first. She screamed as she rushed to meet them. She hugged Celine who winced in pain abit. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s hurry and take her back to the Angel¡¯s realm before a demon notice that she has escaped¡± Karina said to Josty. ¡°Where¡¯s Alexa?¡± Warren asked Karina. ¡°She would be here soon, don¡¯t worry. Our n worked¡± Karina said. ¡°About our n ¡± Josty said nervously¡± There¡¯s a problem¡± ¡°What is it ?¡± Karina asked ¡°It turns out that spells don¡¯t work on the demon lord¡±Josty said and Karina was shocked. She was so shocked that the love potion bottle fell from her hand and crashed to the floor. ¡°Everyone, cover your nose¡± Warren ordered . They were all quick to do so except Josty. A funny secret on how this love potion works is that whenever it¡¯s inhaled by someone or sprinkled, or poured upon , the first person he/she looks at is what activates the spell. The three removed their hands from their nose and Warren turned Josty to face him as he saw a small ss cut on her cheeks ¡°Hey, are you okay? You are bleeding¡± As Josty faced Warren, the spell was activated . Another thing about this love potion is that it only works on the one it was poured on. ¡°Hey¡± Josty said to Warren ¡± I love you ¡± *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR Chapter 7 APPRECIATING BEAUTY When Alexa got back to the Angel¡¯s realm she grumbled as she stared at her lips in the reflection of the mirror. ¡°I get that that love potion was strong but how could he bite my lips so harshly?¡± Karina was battling with the fact of whether she should tell Alexa that the potion didn¡¯t work or not. Alexa looked sideways to see Josty sighing heavily ¡°What is wrong with her ?¡± ¡°She identally got the love potion used on her ¡°Celine said. Alexa¡¯s eyes widened¡± Really ? Who is it ?¡± ¡°Warren ¡± ¡°What ? ¡°Alexa shouted and broke in a smile¡±Awesome¡± ¡°How is it ¡®awesome?¡¯ ¡°Celine asked. ¡°Hey imagine the demon lord, the greatest of us all behaving like this over me ¡± she squealed¡±It¡¯s so cute¡± Celine shook her head¡±So? Are you happy?¡± Alexa nodded her head ¡°Yes, so happy ¡± Karina couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She had to tell her ¡°Hey Alexa, about that spell-¡± Celine covered her mouth with her hand. Alexa looked from one person to the other¡± Hey, you two are behaving weird. What is it ?¡± Karina struggle to remove Celine¡¯s hand from her mouth as Celine shook her head fervently. ¡°Hurry up and tell me . I hate surprises¡± Alexa shouted. Karina seeded in removing Celine¡¯s hand and breathed out ¡± I was about to say that now that Josty is spelled when she snaps out of it, the demon lord will be free from it too ¡± Alexa¡¯s eyes widened¡±You are right. Then I¡¯ll have to enjoy it while itsts, isn¡¯t it ?¡± ¡°Why are you suddenly happy over something like this ? You were the one calling him a pervert before¡± Karina said annoyed ¡°The head angel doesn¡¯t give me anything to do . I might as well pass up time by hanging out with him and when the spell wipes off, the memories we spent together would be wiped off too. Why are you so scared ?¡± The door to their room opened and the three girls turned their head to see who was there. They were stunned to see the head angel and standing beside her was the demon lord. Alexa smiled as she ran to him¡±You came for me ¡± The head angel looked at the girls ¡°You have some exnation to doter, youngdies ¡± Karina looked at Alexa ¡°Can you give us some minutes ?¡± Alexa nodded her head and left the room with Damien and the girls . ¡°What game are you ying at?¡± Karina asked angrily and added softly¡± sir ¡± Damien smirked¡±I would like to ask you the same question. You broke into my realm, broke myw¡±his eyes shifted to Celine ¡± And took my prisoner¡± he turned his gaze back to Karina ¡°You should be grateful I¡¯m letting you live ¡± Karina balled her fist ¡°But ying with Alexa this way isn¡¯t right . She thinks you are under the spell¡± Damien smiled ¡°I¡¯m just trying to teach her a lesson. That actiones with consequences¡± Celine spoke up weakly¡±It won¡¯tst ¡± she nodded her head towards Josty ¡°She is under the love potion too. When it wears off, Alexa will find out that you have been faking it all along ¡± Damienughed ¡°Would she really?¡± Karina nodded her head ¡°Yes¡± ¡°That¡¯s where you twoe along. Make sure ¡°Damien pointed at Josty¡±she never snaps out of the spell. I don¡¯t care what you have to do¡± Damien backed away from Karina who was shivering at his close contact. ¡°Why?¡± Karina asked ¡°Why are you willing to go this far ?¡± Damien smirked¡±I¡¯m bored ¡°and with that said he walked away to rejoin Alexa outside who gleefully locked her arms in his as they walked outside together out of the realm. Warren was on his way inside when he saw them . He was startled. Why was the demon lord here? There¡¯s no way the spell might have worked. Alexa¡¯s eyes caught him and she smiled and waved at him ¡°What brings you here?¡± Warren looked at Damien ufortably¡±And him? Why is he here?¡± ¡°Ah¡± Alexa smiled ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. He¡¯s under a spell¡± ¡°Really?¡± Warren asked nervous as he looked at Damien who smirked at him. ¡°Did you see Karina? Didn¡¯t she tell your anything?¡± Alexa thought hard ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. Josty ¡°sheughed as she recalled the memory¡± Josty is spelled too¡± So they didn¡¯t tell her. Warren thought. I guess I have to y along. ¡°I have to get going. See youter¡± Alexa watched as Warren hurried away . she turned her head on confusion¡± That¡¯s weird¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°What is?¡± Damien asked . ¡°Warren is acting weird¡±Alexa shook her head ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s keep going¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± Damien asked Alexa pulled him along as they walked through a garden of flowers. As Damien passed through the flowers, they started wilting. ¡°What Is your name?¡±Alexa asked. Damien was taken aback¡±so suddenly?¡± Alexa halted in her tracks¡±That¡¯s weird. Did the spell wear off already¡± ¡°It¡¯s Damien¡± Damien interjected hurriedly. Alexa smiled ¡°I¡¯m Alexa ¡± She turned around to see that the flowers behind them in the garden had wilted. ¡°You know Damien¡± Alexa said taking him to stand Infront of a flower bed of wilted flowers. She took his hand and ced it ontop the flowers ¡°Sometimes, you just need to appreciate beauty¡± Suddenly, the flowers were rejuvenated and shined brightly like before. Damien looked at it in awe. Being the demon lord, he¡¯d always been used to things wilting at his touch or dark ces but this flower, the whole flowers that had wilted came back to life at his touch. He knew it was because of Alexa¡¯s hand on his but this feeling right now was far beyond words. When he got back to the demon realm and seated on his throne, he stared at his hands In awe. Rosco came to meet him and bowed ¡°My lord, the prisoner has escaped¡± Damien kept on looking at his hands. Rosco cleared his throat¡± My lord!¡± Damien looked up startled¡±What is it?¡± ¡°The Angel prisoner has escaped ¡± ¡°Oh, her . I set her free¡± Rosco looked at Damien surprised¡±Why? She broke your rules ¡± ¡°She was never useful anyways¡± Damien said as he recalled once more the incident at the garden and how the flowers came alive at his touch. Rosco was startled when he heard Damien say ¡°It was beautiful¡± *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR Chapter 8 COMFORT FROM A STRANGER Warren walked into Alexa¡¯s room and turned to Karina and Celine ¡± What is going on? Why didn¡¯t you guys tell Alexa the spell didn¡¯t work ?¡± ¡°How did you know we didn¡¯t tell her?¡± Karina asked nervously ¡°Because I just saw her outside walking hand- in -hand all lovey dovey with the demon lord¡± On hearing Warren ¡®s voice , Josty jumped up and ran to him ¡°Honey , did you miss me ?¡± Warren wrinkled his face¡±How long is she going to be like this?¡± ¡°The demon lord told us not to tell Alexa and also told us to make sure Josty never snaps out of the spell¡± Karina bbed Warren clenched his fist ¡°Why ?¡± ¡°He did release Celine and we broke his rules entering his realm so it sort of like a bargain¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°Warren!¡± Celine called out ¡°Put your personal feelings aside, please. Our lives depend on this ¡± Warren sighed as he walked out of Alexa¡¯s room and left the angel¡¯s realm. Meanwhile at the witches realm, Laura smiled as she mixed the love potion in big pot . She remembered when Alexa had ran to see her that she needed a love potion to use on the demon lord so that she could rescue her friend. She thought it was all nonsense until she saw Celine at the dragon ball festival. She ran to the Angel¡¯s realm and saw Alexa and Damien leaving locking arms as she spoke to Warren. Laura smiled ¡°So it had worked¡± Now she was making more potions to make the demon lord fall in love with her so that she can be the most powerful witch of all. Daisy walked into Laura¡¯s shop and coughed¡±Ah, that smell. What are you making?¡± Laura was taken aback and shouted¡±Can¡¯t you knock?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡± Laura sighed ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Lord Faren is looking for you ¡± Laura¡¯s hand stopped her steering ¡°Faren? Why?¡± Daisy shook her head ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡± ¡°You can go. I¡¯ll meet him ¡± Laura poured a ¡®sunlight¡¯ spell around her for protection and headed to the vampire¡¯s realm. The minute Faren saw her, he shrieked¡±Argh, my eyes. What have you done ?¡± ¡°Just some protection spell¡± ¡°Turn it off!!¡± Laura turned it off ¡°You asked of me . Why?¡± ¡°I need you to help me stalk Damien¡± Laura suddenly got angry.¡±Why? Are you trying to hurt him?¡±. ¡°N-No¡±Faren stuttered¡±I¡¯m just trying to know what makes him so powerful¡± ¡°Then why me ?¡± Faren smirked¡±Because you like him ¡± Laura was taken aback¡±How did you know?¡± Faren shrugged ¡°I notice unimportant things ¡± This was the perfect opportunity to get close to Damien and use the love potion on him . Laura thought. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll help you ¡± Faren smirked. The witch was so predictable just like that Angel. As Alexa got back to the realm, she was immediately called by the head angel. ¡°This has to be because of Damien¡± she thought. So immediately she was in the presence of Nana, the head angel, she was ready to apologize when Nana handed a paper to her. Alexa opened it and gasped as she read the content. She couldn¡¯t believe her shock. She smiled as she ran to hug Nana¡±Thank you, thank you ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mess this up, Alexa¡±Nana said ¡°It¡¯s your first Angel¡¯s mission afterwards¡± Alexa nodded her head ¡°I won¡¯t. Thank you for trusting me ¡± Every angel is given a mission after two weeks of being in the realm. But Nana had never entrusted Alexa to a mission. Her joy right now knew no bound. An angel¡¯s mission is the regr one we all know. Rescuing those alive and leading those dead . Alexa quickly flew off to the location on the paper and when she got there, her smile vanished. Her candidate was an old granny who was crossing the road. ¡°You got to be kidding me ¡± Alexa grunted in disappointment¡±it¡¯s not even a busy road¡± Nheless, Alexa helped the granny cross the road safely and flew back to the Angel¡¯s realm disappointedly. As she went, she saw Damien from a far range with a suspicious someone following him. She flew down to meet him ¡°Damien, where are you going?¡± ¡°I was about to meet you. This is good now that you are here¡±Damien said as he watched her face closely¡±It¡¯s everything alright?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem like your usual self¡± Laura who was watching them smiled¡±Awesome. The potion is this powerful. I have to go back for now and continue making it¡± Alexa saw as the suspicious person walked away and sighed in relief. ¡°Is she gone?¡±Damien asked Alexa¡¯s eyes widened¡±You knew someone was following you?¡± ¡°Yes¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do anything?¡± Damien shrugged¡±The person can¡¯t hurt me anyways. Nothing can¡± Alexa pped her hands¡±As expected. You are cool¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Damien smiled¡±You didn¡¯t answer me. What happened?¡± ¡°Ah, about that. Would you like to follow me somewhere?¡± ¡°Where?¡± Alexa smiled as she took his hands¡±Don¡¯t worry, it will blow your mind¡± They walked deep into the woods until they came to the edge of a cliff. The bright moon shined upon the ocean and the water sparkled. Alexa sat down ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡± Damien looked at the breathtaking sight ¡°Yes, it is ¡± Ever since he met Alexa, he started seeing beauty in things . It amazed the hell out of him. ¡°Do you know what the job of an Angel is?¡± Alexa asked ¡°To help people¡± ¡°Yes. Nana had never given me a job to do since I became an angel. When I heard about Celine, I think the my urge to rescue her was due to the fact that I wasn¡¯t entrusted to any missions yet and wanted to save her myself. Ain¡¯t I selfish?¡± ¡°It¡¯s natural to be selfish¡± Damien replied. Alexa nodded her head¡±I guess. Today, Nana gave me my first mission. I was so psyched for it just to see that it was to help an old granny cross the road. Once again, Nana thought I wasn¡¯t ready¡± ¡°I know how you feel. You feel like you needed something big and not just as ordinary as that¡± Damien looked away from the ocean and stared at Alexa¡±And in that case, it means that you wish for something bad to happen to someone just so that you can get something to be worthy of being called a ¡®mission¡¯ and that¡¯s not the job of an angel¡± Alexa looked at Damien with tears brimming in her eyes ¡°You are right.¡±Alexa wiped her tears ¡°How are you so good with words? Is this the effect of the potion?¡± Damienughed and looked back at the ocean¡±How did you find this ce?¡± Alexa smiled¡±How do you think? Look there¡± Damien followed his gaze to where Alexa pointed at and saw some shirtless boys in the ocean. ¡°The werewolvese here when the moon is full like today and I get to see some mouth watering abs ¡°Alexa said. Damien looked at her and scoffed. He couldn¡¯t believe she was the same person who had called him a pervert for just holding her from falling. ¡°When the love potion wipes off, you might not remember this too but your body will so listen carefully¡± Alexa said as she cleared her throat¡±When things get hard for you as the demon lord feel free to use this ce, Okay?¡± Damien nodded his head ¡°Okay¡± Swept away by his own emotions at the moment, Damien slowly pulled Alexa close to him and ced his lips on hers. *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR. Chapter 9 LAURA鈥橲 OBSESSION As Alexa walked back to her realm she couldn¡¯t stop smiling. That was the softest kiss he¡¯d ever given her. She thought. She blushed as she ced her hands on her lips and walked into her room. ¡°Alexa, are you okay?¡±Celine asked hurriedly. ¡°Yes, we heard¡±Karina said ¡°Are you really okay?¡± Alexa looked at them confused¡±Heard what?¡± ¡°The mission Nana gave you ¡± Karina said.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Ah, that¡± Alexa smiled ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m okay ¡± ¡°Seriously? You would had made a fuss about it by now¡±Celine asked. ¡°Seriously. And besides why make a fuss, that¡¯s like asking for something bad to happen so that I can get something worthy to be called a ¡®mission¡¯ ¡± Alexa smiled as she repeated what Damien had said and walked straight to her bed¡±I¡¯m beat guys. I¡¯m going to sleep¡± ¡°Is she okay? She just acted weird¡±Karina whispered to Celine. ¡°I think she¡¯s okay ¡°Celine said¡±let¡¯s sleep too.¡± Karina nodded her head and the two girls walked towards their bed and slept off. The following morning at the dragon¡¯s realm, Warren paced to and fro in his room. He couldn¡¯t let things continue like that between Alexa and the demon lord. Yet there was nothing he could do, their lives depended on it. ¡°Aish¡± he grunted in frustration. ¡°Are you okay?¡±Josty asked rushing to his side. Josty had followed him to the dragon realm secretlyst night. This was another problem. Now he had to think of how to sneak her out. ¡°Do me a favor and stay 5 feets away¡± Warren said wrinkling his face. Josty looked hurt¡±You are harsh¡± ¡°Trust me , I¡¯m hurting you intentionally for both our sakes. When you snap out, you will be grateful¡±Warren said and halted in his thoughts. Karina had said that the demon lord had told them to make sure Josty never snaps but he didn¡¯t say anything about himself. Warren smiled. An idea just came to him. He ran out of his room headed for the Angel¡¯s realm when he was stopped by Jaden. Jaden was Jerrie¡¯s bodyguard and the was in charge of everyone on the dragon¡¯s realm. ¡°Where are you going?¡±Jaden asked. ¡°I have to do something real quick. I¡¯ll be right -¡± ¡°It¡¯s 8am , Warren. You have sword practice, don¡¯t you ? You have been neglecting your duties so far so lord Jerrire had ordered a tight leash on you¡± ¡°A leash?¡± ¡°Yes. You can¡¯t leave the realm for the next two weeks¡± Warren¡¯s eyes widened¡±Two weeks?¡± ¡°Yes. Now off you go for your sword practice¡± Two weeks. Warren thought. Two weeks of not seeing Alexa and two weeks of being together with Josty. He sighed. This was real hell. Back at the witches realm, Laura wiped off her sweat as the love potion was now ready. Daisy, Samantha and Raquel who were secretly watching her stared at Laura in shock. It was the first time they¡¯d ever seen Laura work so hard at something. ¡°Hey, pinch me¡±Raquel said to Daisy ¡°No. If I pinch you and then you scream, Laura will catch us¡± ¡°You have a point. I¡¯m just amazed. She worked all night. What¡¯s she making anyways?¡± Samantha sniffed the air¡±Whatever it is, it smells nice¡± Daisy gasped ¡°Guys, I think Laura fell in love and is trying to impress someone¡± Raquel¡¯s eyes widened¡±Really? Laura?¡± Samanthaughed¡±That¡¯s absurd. Did you forget who Laura is? She has no time for love. She¡¯s always busy with how to make spells and top the ¡®witches weekly exam¡¯ ¡± Daisy nodded her head¡±That¡¯s true. Anyways, let¡¯s go eat something. I¡¯m hungry¡± As the three girls left chit-chatting, Laura looked around to see if anyone was watching her and transferred the potion to a small bottle. Now the demon lord was all hers and all powers belong to her. Sheughed out loud as the sheer thought of that and headed for the demon realm. In the demon realm, Damien was still fast asleep in his chambers. All thedies murmured amongst themselves. It¡¯s been long since the demon lord had slept in thiste. ¡°Is he okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting anxious too¡± ¡°Poor, lord Damien¡± Rosco cleared his throat to make his presence known to thedies and they scurried away. He opened Damien¡¯s chambers and walked in . He saw Damien sleeping so peacefully. His lord had never slept well since he was 8 years old. He gently tapped Damien¡±My lord¡± Damien slowly opened his eyes¡±Rosco?¡± ¡°You have a guest¡± Damien sat upright and looked around him¡±What¡¯s the time right now?¡± ¡°10am , my Lord¡± Damien¡¯s eyes widened. He¡¯d slept in ??? How? He¡¯d been having trouble sleeping since he was 8 years and now for the first time, he¡¯d slept in. He shook his head to clear the thought¡±Who is the guest?¡± Could it be Alexa? He thought smiling slowly. ¡°A witch. She calls herself Laura¡± His smile wiped off immediately¡±Just tell her to go¡± ¡°She brought a present for my Lord¡± ¡°Present?¡± Damien searched his mind. It wasn¡¯t his birthday so why a present out of the blue?¡±Did someone die recently?¡± Rosco looked up at Damien in surprise as he asked the question¡±No, My lord¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll see her. Send her in¡± Rosco bowed his head and walked away from Damien¡¯s chambers. He arrived three minutester with Laura. Immediately Laura walked in, Damien stilled. Her presence was familiar. He clenched his fist . She was the one who was following him yesterday. How dare she show herself??! Laura bowed her head ¡°Greetings, my Lord¡± He would y along. Let¡¯s see what she ns to do ¡°Raise up your head ¡± He might as well see her face since he ns to kill her. Rosco looked at Damien in shock. This was the second person he as granting permission to see his face. Laura rose up her head and smiled as she saw lord Damien¡¯s perfect face. He¡¯s going to be all mine soon . She thought. ¡°What do you have in hand?¡± Damien asked Laura stretched forth the wrapped gift as Damien gestured Rosco to take it from her hand. Rosco collected the gift and handed it to Damien. The minute the giftnded on Damien¡¯s hand, he opened it and the smell of the love potion filled his nose. He clenched his fist. Once again, someone wanted to take advantage of him . Once again, someone thought he was weak. He threw the potion on the floor and it broke to pieces. Laura shivered at his sudden outburst. ¡°GET OUT!!¡± Damien roared with his eyes slowly turning red. Laura whimpered as she scurried away from his presence. Rosco moved toe close to Damien but he stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯te closer, it¡¯s love potion¡± Rosco immediately drew out his sword¡±My lord should i-¡± ¡°No. There¡¯s no need to shed blood. Put back your sword¡± Laura ran out in fear. What had happened? The potion had worked for the demon lord when Alexa used it. Or hadn¡¯t it ? Laura smiled. She would report this back to Faren. If Alexa was Damien¡¯s weakness and Faren needed his weakness, things could work in her favour. Faren would eliminate Alexa and she would be back to im Damien¡¯s heart. ¡°Just you wait, demon lord. You are mine¡± Laura muttered as she angrily went to the vampire realm *** Chapter 10 ON A LEASH Damien strode out of the demon realm as he was in a foul mood after Laura¡¯s visit. He didn¡¯t want to be around anybody or see anyone so he¡¯d walked deep into the woods but then.. ¡°Oh, Damien?¡±Alexa called. She was picking some fruits in the forest. On seeing her, his shield suddenly dissolved as he rushed to hug her.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You don¡¯t know¡­. how d I am to see you¡±He said slowly. Alexa was taken aback by the hug but then suddenly hugged him back. He neededfort right now and she was going to help him the best way she could. As they strode together down the forest, Draco, a little elf sighted them and ran all the way to the elf realm in shock. He had to spread the news. Something unpredictable was happening. ¡°Guys, I just saw something. Follow me¡±Draco called out to his people. Amanda and Ste otherwise known as¡±the gossip girls¡± were the first to respond to his call. ¡°What is it?¡±Amanda asked. ¡°I think¡­. the end of the world is near¡±Draco said shivering in shock. ¡°What?¡±Ste said in disbelief. ¡°I just saw the demon lord and an angel¡­ in¡­ love¡± ¡°YOU SAW WHO!!!?¡±Amanda and Ste chorused in unison. Back in the forest, Alexa picked up an apple from her basket and handed it to Damien. ¡°Here¡± Damien took it ¡°Thank you ¡°. As the applended in his hand, it suddenly changed color and started to rotten . ¡°Oops¡±he said with an apologetic gesture on his face. Alexaughed as she took the apple from his hand. The color came back and she moved it to his mouth. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to feed it to you then¡± Damien opened his mouth and ate the apple from her hand. It was a whole new experience to him. Someone feeding him, the great demon lord. But nheless, he was enjoying it. ¡°Where were you going?¡±Damien asked her. ¡°Ah, I was going to see Warren. I think Josty sneaked into the dragon realm to see himst night. She was absent from roll call this morning and you? What happened to you?¡± Damien didn¡¯t know of he was to voice it. If she had to go see her friend, it would mean he wouldn¡¯t see her today. He didn¡¯t know if it was right to say what he wanted to say despite pretending to be on the love potion spell. But it was natural to be selfish. Damien held her hands as he pulled her close to him¡±Please.. can you stay with me today?¡± It was his first time saying¡±please¡± and his first tie requesting something. But he needed her right now to make him feel better. Alexa stared into Damien¡¯s eyes as her heart started pounding. ¡°Oh My! This is huge¡±Amanda squealed. ¡°Tell me about it¡±Ste countered¡±Hey, it looks like we¡¯ll be busy the whole day. Shall we go get some popcorn?¡± ¡°Of course¡±Amanda jumped¡±Hold on, where¡¯s Draco?¡± Both girls saw Draco who had passed out on the ground from the unbelievable sight who slowly muttered¡±It¡¯s truly is the end of the world¡± Meanwhile in the vampire realm, Laura had broken the news to Faren who broke into a smile. ¡°So that angel is Damien¡¯s weakness¡±he said slowly but then his smile faded as he recalled theirst encounter. How was he going to get to her. She¡¯dst turned his haven upside down. ¡°If you¡¯re too chicken to do anything then you can just stay back. I¡¯ll take care of her¡±Laura said reading his mind. ¡°Too chicken?¡±Faren repeated as he angrily approached Laura. Why does everyone look down on him!? ¡°I¡¯ll handle her so watch your mouth¡± ¡°Two days. I give you two days max or I intervene¡± Faren squeezed his face in annoyance¡±This isn¡¯t even your problem. If you need something else connected to the demon lord , go find your own bait¡± ¡°I would love to but she¡¯s the only one there is and that¡¯s what annoys me. Remember, you have two days¡± Laura walked out of Faren¡¯s presence and he screamed out his frustration. ¡°I hate her!!!¡± ¡°You should have been careful while picking your partner¡±a voice said from the top floor. Faren watched as thedy figure descended. She was dressed in a red long y gown and her hair swept the ground. ¡°When did you get here, Marisol?¡± He asked. Marisol was his elder sister. She was faraway from the realm after she¡¯d gotten married. ¡°Just a while ago¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t changed. You still dress like a mourning woman¡± ¡°And you still thirst for power when you are just a punny weakling¡± Faren rushed over to Marisol and gritted his teeth¡±Hey¡± ¡°What? You started it first¡±Marisol said cooly with crossed arms. She looked over the side of his cheeks¡±You better bandage that up unless you intend telling everyone that you were beaten by the demon lord¡± Marisol walked around him ¡°You know one thing I adore about you , brother?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know and don¡¯t want to know¡± Marisol smiled¡±I¡¯ll tell you either way. It¡¯s your courage. You know touching what belongs to Damien would be you digging your grave but yet you still risk it ¡± ¡°I guess you can say I picked the right outfit today as I¡¯m a mourning sister¡± Faren clenched his fist¡±Shut up¡± ¡°Oh I will after one more thing. Father would be visiting soon. Do something to prove yourself to him and stop trying the most powerful everytime. See youter¡± Marisol turned around and she left. When she was out of sight, Faren let out his pent up anger and punched at the wall so hard his fingers bled. ¡°Damien¡­. I promise to get rid of you¡±he said through clenched teeths In the dragon realm, Warren paced up and down his room. He was loosing his mind being ced on this ¡°Leash¡± and also being in the same room as Josty. ¡°You¡¯ve been pacing for too long, sit down¡±Josty said patting a space beside her on the bed for him. ¡°I¡¯m good¡± ¡°I get it, okay. You don¡¯t like me but still sit down ¡± Warren squatted infront of Josty. He had no idea his actions were hurting her¡±It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just that truthfully, you don¡¯t feel what you feel for me so I can¡¯t recuperate the feelings either¡± ¡°Well.. now that I feel this way. Can¡¯t you try even just for a minute?¡± Warren suddenly felt his heart thumping as his door was flung open and Anssia walked in ¡°What¡¯s she doing here?¡±Anssia asked looking at Josty ¡°Who is she?¡±Josty asked. ¡°She¡¯s just lost and speaking of which thest time Alexa came to see me, why did you say she didn¡¯te?¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y games, ssia. I know you remember¡± Anssia shrugged her shoulders¡±I thought she left¡± ¡°Well next time, confirm it please¡± Feeling unsettled by Josty¡¯s presence, Anssia pulled warren by the hand¡±Let¡¯s go for sword practice¡± But Josty ced her hand over hers halting her ¡°You are not going anywhere with my man¡± Anssia looked over to Warren with a perplexed look. ¡°I¡¯m on a leash anyways¡± ¡°I know. I asked big brother for his permission so let¡¯s go¡± ¡°I¡¯ming with¡±Josty said trudging along but Anssia¡¯s irritation only heightened as she snarled back at her. ¡°You , stay!¡± *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR Chapter 11 A DAY TOGETHER When they got to the sword room, Anssia threw a sword at Warren as he caught it . ¡°That girl back there, what¡¯s wrong with her? She seems all over you¡±Anssia asked as they fought. ¡°She¡¯s not in her right mind. Don¡¯t mind her. Please keep it a secret from Jerrie that she¡¯s here¡± Their swords nked as Anssia grunted with her eyes brimming with tears¡±I hate you¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I hate you because you are so slow and I can¡¯t seem to refuse you when you ask me of a favor and it makes me hate me too¡±Anssia kicked Warren¡¯s leg as she fell him to the ground and poured down all her power to the sword¡±Just die!¡± She raised up her sword against Warren and before it could contact him, it was stopped by someone. Josty had appeared in his front and caught the sword in her hand. ¡°I told you not to follow us¡±Anssia said through gritted teeth. ¡°Andst I checked, you ain¡¯t the boss of me¡± Blood sipped through Josty¡¯s hand but she still held onto the sword. Warren got up from the ground as he threw the sword off Josty¡¯s hand. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡±he asked in concern as he looked at her hand. Josty smiled at Warren¡±You know for the first time since I¡¯ve been here, you actually seem worried about me. I like it ¡± Warren suddenly got angry¡±Are you stupid? Is that what¡¯s important to you right now?¡± Anssia who couldn¡¯t stay and watch them any longer, threw her sword on the ground and turned around to walk away. When she got out, she saw Jerrie outside the sword room as she quickly wiped her tears. ¡°He¡¯s in there with an angel¡±She said before running off. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s more important to me right now. You are more important to me!¡±Josty said. She couldn¡¯t exin her feelings for Warren. They were so strong that when she saw the sword raised up against Warren, she thought she¡¯d die if something happened to him. But he didn¡¯t understand it. He was just keen on pushing her away from him. Warren held her hand¡±Let¡¯s go get you treated¡± Josty removed her hands from his¡±I¡¯ll go on my own¡± Warren sighed before carrying her over his shoulder. Josty squealed¡±Put me down¡± ¡°No¡± As Warren turned around he saw Jerrie by the door looking at him with clenched fist. ¡°Later, please¡±Warren said to Jerrie before walking out to his room. Heid Josty on the bed and bandaged her hand. ¡°I said I can do it myself¡±Josty whined. Warren held her hand as he looked up at her¡±I don¡¯t want you getting hurt because of me when you don¡¯t truly like me but you don¡¯t seem to be getting the point¡± Josty held Warren¡¯s face.¡±You are right, I don¡¯t like you. I love you¡± Warren felt his heart thumping and slowly backed away from Josty¡±You should go back home¡± Disappointment washed over Josty¡¯s face¡±Okay, I¡¯ll go¡± Warren turned his back at Josty as she left through the window. When she left, Jerrie swung his door open¡±We need to talk. Now¡± As Josty went back to the Angel¡¯s realm, she suddenly started feeling different. She touched her cheeks and was shocked to see tears¡±Why am I crying?¡± In her room, Karina paced to and fro. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Why isn¡¯t Alexa back yet with Josty?¡± ¡°Rx, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be here soon¡± Celine said as Josty walked in. ¡°Josty!¡±Karina squeal as she ran to hug her. ¡°I¡¯m d you are back¡± Josty looked from one girl to the other in confusion¡±Guys, what happened?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡±Celine asked. ¡°Last thing I remember was the dragon ball festival after you were rescued¡± Celine and Karina looked at eachother. ¡°I think Josty just snapped from the love potion¡±Karina whispered to Celine. ¡°Me too¡± ¡°Oh boy, we are dead¡± Meanwhile Laura got back to the Witches¡¯ realm in a foul mood. She was burning in rage and she needed to let it out. She goes to her room and locks and then chants a spell that makes acid rain fall. Daisy who had been peeping through Laura¡¯s window gasped in shock as she ran to inform the head witch, Mrs. Agatha. But Mrs. Agatha, Crue and Sndo had also noticed the weather change in the Witches¡¯ diner. ¡°Was there any news about a change in the weather today in ¡®Witches news 7¡ä?¡±Mrs. Agatha asked. ¡°No. Not at all¡±Sndo replied. ¡°Quick. Go and cover the crops!¡±Mrs. Agatha ordered as the acid rain intensity increased with Laura¡¯s anger. The whole Witches¡¯ realm was in chaos. Screams could be heard from a mile away. ¡°Ms. Agatha, it¡¯s Laura. She¡¯s gone crazy¡±Daisy reported to Ms. Agatha breathing heavily. ¡°You and Crue should try and stop her attack while I go talk to her¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡±Crue said as they worked on it. Ms. Agatha angrily walked up to Laura¡¯s room and broke down her door. ¡°STOP IT RIGHT NOW!!¡± ¡°No! You are not the boss of me!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡±Ms. Agatha held Laura¡¯s hand as the acid rain stopped falling and the weather started changing back to normal. ¡°I¡¯m stripping you off your powers today¡± ¡°What? You can¡¯t strip me. I¡¯m nothing without my powers¡± ¡°Next time think before you act¡±Ms. Agatha said before stripping Laura off her powers ¡°And also, you just earned yourself 10 demerit points¡± Ms. Agatha mmed her door closed as Laura¡¯s scream filled the entire room. Meanwhile, Alexa and Damien took a walk to the zoo. Damien said he¡¯d always wanted to go there but didn¡¯t want to chase the animals away. Damien stood Infront of a white puppy¡±I want to pet it¡± ¡°Go ahead¡± ¡°You would have to hold my hand. Me holding it alone might kill it¡±Damien said smirking. This was exactly his n. To get Alexa to hold his hand throughout the whole day. Alexa bit her lips as she took his hand in hers. Amanda and ste squealed at how cute he was. ¡°It¡¯s truly the end of the world¡±Draco muttered on the ground ¡°You brought him along?¡±Amanda asked Ste scratched the back of her head¡±Yes. Should I have left him there?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Okay then after now, I¡¯ll leave him-¡± Draco jumped up to his feet¡±Don¡¯t even dare¡± ¡°Then keep quiet, please¡±Amanda scolded Draco as they both turned their attention towards the two lovebirds. They¡¯d spent the whole day together going from the zoo to the aquarium and lots of other ces with their hands entwined. When noon finally dawned and they walked home together, Alexa finally asked the question that had been on her mind all day. ¡°Are you going to tell me what¡¯s been bothering you now? I¡¯m curious¡±Alexa asked Damien Damien brushed his hands against her cheeks¡±I¡¯m sorry¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°You had to go to your friend but I made you spend the whole day with me¡± Alexa suddenly remembered Josty. She should forgive her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You were there for me when I was having a hard time too. I ought to be here for you¡± A slight disappointment washed over Damien¡±Don¡¯t tell me¡­ are you here not because you want to?¡± Alexa hurriedly shook her head¡±It¡¯s not like that. I swear it¡± Damien smiled¡±That¡¯s a relief¡± ¡°So, when are you going to tell me what¡¯s been troubling you?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°I wanted to tell you right now but I have this strong urge to kiss you now¡±Damien cupped her face in his hand¡±May I?¡± Amanda and Ste Squealed again.¡±He¡¯s asking her permission¡± ¡°She¡¯s so lucky¡±Ste interjected as Draco fainted once more. Alexa nodded her head as she slowly pulled Damien towards her as their lips met. *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR. Chapter 12 BROS WHO ARE BEST BUDDIES When they got to the front of the Angel¡¯s realm, Alexa was stunned to see Celine and Karina waiting out for her. Then she suddenly remembered Josty¡±That¡¯s right, Josty. I¡¯ll go back for her no-¡± ¡°Josty is home¡±Celine said. ¡°What do you mean?¡±Alexa asked. ¡°Warren brought him back home.¡±Celine said and turned to Karina¡±Please take Alexa inside, I want to speak with lord Damien¡± Karina stretched out her hand to Alexa¡±Let¡¯s go¡± When they were out of earshot, Celine spoke up¡±We have a problem¡± Damien folded his arms¡±And how does that concern me?¡± ¡°The love potion on Josty has worn off¡± Damien¡¯s eyes widened in shock¡±How did that happen?¡± Celine shook her head¡±I don¡¯t know either¡± Damien balled his fist. He hadn¡¯t expected this to happen so soon. ¡°Now you can stop pretending to be-¡°Celine was cut off by Damien¡¯s index finger raised up to silence her. ¡°You do not tell me what to do¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my lord¡±Celine apologized¡±What should we do?¡± ¡°The only thing left to do and that¡¯s to go to the witch who made the love potion¡± Behind the big tree, Amanda and Ste stared at themselves in shock. ¡°Hey, Ste¡± ¡°Yes, Amanda¡± ¡°Did we just hear well? Does lord Damien want to-¡± Ste gasped¡±Could he be ying the pretty missy from earlier while using love potion on another person?¡± Amanda balled her fist in anger¡±I knew it. Lord Damien is no different from lord Faren, let¡¯s go¡± ¡°Yes¡± Amanda halted in her tracks as she searched around her¡±Where¡¯s Draco?¡± ¡°You told me to leave him behind¡± Amanda gasped¡±And you actually did?¡± ¡°Of course. He¡¯s too annoying, seriously¡± ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go back for him hurry!¡±Amanda shouted as the two elves took to their heels. In the vampire realm, Faren paced to and fro. Ever since Marisol had said his father wasing, he hadn¡¯t been able to sleep or blink an eye.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He was so unsettled. ¡°Or did father change his mind?¡±Faren muttered to himself when his chambers door was flung open. King Giyaza strode in with his long robe sweeping against the ground and his long hair packed up in a bun. The light emanciating from his presence was that of a true pure breed vampire. ¡°Father, welco-¡± ¡°Do you have anything to show for yourself? Is Damien dead? Have you imed the title as the most powerful creature of Avnd? Since the answers is No, then don¡¯t greet me¡±Giyaza said strongly. Giyaza turned towards the stairs as he heard descending footsteps and smiled widely as Marisol came to view. ¡°Ah, now that¡¯s my beautiful daughter. Someone who makes me proud¡±He walked towards her and hugged her. ¡°Wee home, father¡± ¡°Thank you. How¡¯s your marriage?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, father. Yes, father I prepared some of your favourite dishes upon your arrival, would you like to try some?¡± ¡°Of course¡± ¡°Then this way please¡±Marisol said leading king Giyaza to the balcony. Faren clenched his fist as hard as he could till he bled. Damien was always the problem. He remembered Laura¡¯s words;I¡¯m giving you two days to get rid of her or I¡¯ll intervene. He would have to act fast to win his father¡¯s favour. He went out to the balcony to meet his father, who was eating the food prepared by Marisol. ¡°Father, I have something that might impress you¡± King Giyaza dropped his food¡±Go on¡± ¡°I have Damien¡¯s weakness¡± King Giyaza¡¯s eyes widened¡±That¡¯s good. What is it?¡± ¡°A girl¡± Giyaza stood up angrily from his seat at once as he pped Faren. ¡°How dare you utter such nonsense!¡± Marisol feigned shock as she ran to her father¡¯s side¡±Father, calm down. Please¡± ¡°Let go off me!¡±Giyaza barked at Marisol as he pointed his fingers angrily at Faren¡±Lord Damien isn¡¯t like you. He doesn¡¯t waste his time on women like you do.¡± ¡°Next time verify your words before you speak¡±Giyaza turned to Marisol¡±Thanks for the food but now I seem to have lost my appetite¡± He left the balcony and headed inside the house. Marisol turned to face Faren¡±Really, Faren? The best you could do was talk about women Infront of father?¡± ¡°I meant what I said. Damien does have a weakness and that¡¯s a girl¡± ¡°Then prove that to father. As for me, I would to see how this story unfolds¡±Marisol turned around and walked into the house. Faren threw aside the dishes on the table as they shattered to the ground¡±Alexa¡­ I promise to get you¡± Meanwhile in the dragon¡¯s realm, Warren paced to and fro his room. He couldn¡¯t help but think about Josty. Is she alright? She left sote at night, did she loose her way back? Warren¡¯s door swung opened as Eren and Mikasa walked in. Eren and Mikasa were the first friends Warren ever made and they were also the hottest topics in the dragon realm. For Eren, it was his green eyes and beautiful smile that could melt anyone¡¯s heart. He was often regarded as a yer but he never kept anyone close to him. And as for Mikasa, it was his strength in the sense that due to his strength, he was willing to help anyone out with anything. His kindness was out of this world. It was still a secret why the trio didn¡¯t have a mate yet. ¡°Warren, I heard you were on a leash. That¡¯s so terrible¡±Eren cried as he threw himself on Warren. ¡°What did you do this time, Venar?¡±Mikasa asked Warren. Mikasa often called Warren ¡®Venar¡¯ because he was the youngest of the three. Warren looked up at his friends in relief¡±Guys, I¡¯m so happy you are here. Please I need you to do something for me ¡± ¡°What is it?¡±Mikasa asked. ¡°I¡¯m scared. Warren is begging us¡±Eren said slowly backing away from Warren to hide behind Mikasa. ¡°I need you guys to check on someone for me . I¡¯m really worried about her¡± Eren popped out from behind Mikasa¡±Is it Alexa?¡± Warren shook his head¡±No¡± ¡°Then who?¡± ¡°Josty¡± Eren shrieked¡±What? That crazy girl that always picks on you? Why?¡± ¡°She left here badly hurt and I¡¯m worried. Can you guys at least do tht little for me?¡± Mikasa sighed¡±It¡¯s alreadyte so first thing in the morning, we¡¯ll do so¡± Warren sigh d in relief¡±Thank you so much, guys¡± Eren jumped on Warren¡¯s bed¡±Scoot over, I¡¯m sleeping here today¡± ¡°Me too¡± Mikasa said jumping on Warren¡¯s bed too with both boys squeezing him in the middle¡±But I¡¯m curious about one thing though¡± ¡°What is that?¡±Warren asked ¡°How did Jostye here? You are on a leash, you can¡¯t receive outside visitors¡± Eren¡¯s eyes widened¡±That¡¯s right! Warren, you bad guy¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not like that, guys¡± Mikasa nodded his head¡±I know. You and Josty are like cat and dog. You two don¡¯t mix well at all¡± Warren felt a small pang of disappointment¡±You really think so?¡± ¡°Of course. Just keep on chasing after Alexa, okay?¡±Eren encouraged. Warren¡¯s mind wandered off to Alexa and the demon lord¡±You think so?¡± Eren nodded his head¡±Yes, totally¡± Mikasa stiffled aughter. ¡°Awnn, thank you¡±Warren said sarcastically as he brought out his pillow and thwacked Eren with it non-stop¡±Leave my bed, now¡± Eren squealed¡±Stop it, I was just joking¡± Mikasaughed at the duo. The ringing of the big bell made the trio reduce their noise and rush to turn off the light. Whenever the big bell rang at night, all lights must be turned off and silence must follow. ¡°Guys¡±Warren whispered to the two boys by his side. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Thank you foring to see me today, guys. I feel less lonely and I feel¡­ so tired..¡±A small snore could be heard from Warren. Eren and Mikasa exchanged nces as they gave eachother a high-five. Their n to brighten Warren¡¯s mood up had worked. *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR. A/N: who is your favorite character? Mine is Eren. Chapter 13 CLAIMING BACK WHAT鈥橲 MINE The following morning, Damien and Celine journeyed to the Witches¡¯ realm. As they passed through the thick forest, Celine winced in pain as she was still hurt all over. ¡°You are slowing us down, hurry up!¡±Damien growled. Celine looked at Damien in disgust. She couldn¡¯t control her anger. ¡°Why are you doing all this? The spell has worn off now so you can leave Alexa and us alone now. why are you going through all this length?¡± Damien pressed Celine¡¯s cheeks¡±Because I¡¯m not done ying¡± He let go off her as Celine dropped to the ground wheezing . He turned around to continue his journey when Celine spoke up. ¡°This might be a game to you but it isn¡¯t to Alexa.¡±Celine balled her fist¡±I can¡¯t continue watching you take advantage of my friend. Can you imagine how hurt she¡¯s going to be when she find out?¡± Damien filled with rage turned to Celine with his eyes all red as Celine began to scream. Damien was torturing her. His powers made her to feel like she was burning in ake of fire. ¡°You seem to forget who I am¡±Damien growled as his anger intensified the pain Celine was feeling¡±No one talks back at me and no one questions me !¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry. please stop¡±Celine whimper in tears. Damien smirked¡±No. You don¡¯t sound remorseful.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what. I¡¯ll leave you like this feeling this pain while I go to the Witches¡¯ realm and sort out everything. When I get back, then you¡¯ll be truly remorseful¡±Damien turned around and walked away from Celine as he scream filled the forest. How dare she. Damien thought. With the rage he was feeling, his aura was ten times doubled and so therefore Ca, the senior witch who was busy meditating could sense his presence. Her eyes opened instantly as she stood up and ran to ring the big bell. The big bell was only rang when danger was approaching so on hearing the sound of the bell, all witches stopped their activities. ¡°What could it be?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know . The bell hasn¡¯t been rang in 4 years¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared¡± Silence filled the realm soon enough as they all waited for Ca¡¯s announcement. ¡°The demon lord ising!!¡±Ca cried out as the whole realm went up in utter frenzy and chaos. Everyone started running for a safe ce to hide. Even while being locked up in a cer and striped off her powers, Laura still had a special ability that made her able to hear from a far distance. That¡¯s why she was one of the most powerful Witches in the realm. Upon hearing the announcement, she gasped as she stood up to her feet¡±The demon lord ising? But why? Is heing for me?¡± She questioned in fear. She shook her head¡±No, that¡¯s not possible. I haven¡¯t even hurt a hair on Alexa¡¯s hea-¡± Laura was cut short as she remembered herst words to Faren as fear suddenly gripped her ¡°Did¡­ Faren do something to her already?¡± Laura screamed ontop of her lungs¡±Ms. Agatha, please give me back my powers please!!¡± She couldn¡¯t face the demon lord without her powers. She was going to die. ¡°Ms. Agatha, please-¡°Laura was cut short as the door to the cer opened. On seeing Ms. Agatha, she sighed in relief as she ran to her¡±Thank you foring, please-¡± Laura was cut short in shock as she saw Damien appear from behind Ms. Agatha. ¡°You seem to have a guest, Laura¡±Ms. Agatha as she turned to Damien¡±Then, I¡¯ll be leaving you two now¡± Ms. Agatha walked out and proceeded to lock the door as Laura called out after her¡±Please! Don¡¯t close the door¡± she whimpered. Damien smirked as he turned to Ms. Agatha¡±Close it¡± Ms. Agatha nodded her head as she obeyed. When they were left alone, Laura backed away from him slowly¡±I didn¡¯t do anything to her, I swear it¡± ¡°I know¡± ¡°So she¡¯s still alive?¡± ¡°Yes¡± Laura sighed in relief despite herself. For the first time, she was d Alexa was safe. But then if she¡¯s alright¡­. why is he here? ¡°Then what do want with me?¡± ¡°I want you to make a love potion for me¡± Laura¡¯s eyes widened in shock¡±Why?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t get to ask me questions¡± Laura scoffed¡±Then I refuse¡± Damien grabbed her by the neck as he choked her¡±You seem to forget how badly I want to kill you. You dared to use a love potion on me, I¡¯m barely sparing your life¡± Laura struggled on his grasp but to no avail. ¡°And also, I wasn¡¯t ¡®asking¡¯ you to make some love potion for me, I was manding¡¯ you to so you don¡¯t get to refuse¡±Damien dropped Laura to the ground as she coughed and gasped for air. ¡°So, what will it be?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even if I wanted to¡± Damien smirked as his eyes turned red¡±You are more stubborn than I thought¡± ¡°Hold on!¡±Laura stopped him hurriedly¡±I don¡¯t mean it that way. I mean, I don¡¯t even have my powers anymore¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, I¡¯ll get it back for you¡± ¡°And also, I¡¯m going to need something back in return¡± ¡°And I did give you back something. Your life.¡± ¡°A favor. Please grant me a favor¡± Damien chuckled¡±Are you seriously trying to strike a deal with me?¡± ¡°Please¡± Damien nodded his head¡±Sure and what is that?¡± ¡°Another day. I¡¯ll make use of it another day¡± ¡°Suite yourself. I need the potion ready by the evening¡± Damien turned around as he walked out to see Ms. Agatha. Ms. Agatha sat in her chair with her legs crossed and arms folded. She adjusted her sses on the bridge of her nose as she tried to think hard on why Damien hade to see Laura, of all people. Her thoughts were caught short as Damien strode into her chamber. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that even if your father and I have a strong bond, you should still knock before entering¡±Ms. Agatha said sternly. Damien smiled¡±Sorry¡± Valdir, his father and Ms. Agatha were best of friends so Damien grew up seeing Ms. Agatha as his aunty and he had great respect for her as well. ¡°Anyways, I believe you need something¡± Damien walked towards Ms. Agatha and held her hand¡±Aunt¡­ please help me¡± Ms. Agatha¡¯s eyes widened. This was the first time he¡¯d called her ¡°Aunt¡±. She¡¯d tried so hard for 15 years to get him to say it, but he always found a way to avoid her and now. Ms. Agatha wasn¡¯t capable of giving birth so she¡¯d always seen Damien as her son and therefore she¡¯d tried so hard to get him to call her ¡°aunt¡± to show that he¡¯d also epted her as an important figure in his life. And now, he was saying it willingly. Tears started to form in her eyes but she hurriedly blinked them back¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I need that witch you imprisoned¡± ¡°What for?¡± ¡°Just for something important. For today, just for today, can you give her back her powers?¡± Ms. Agatha pushed backed her sses¡±Fine, I¡¯ll do as you say¡± Damien smiled as he hugged Ms. Agatha¡±Thank you, aunt¡± Ms. Agatha smiled as she wrapped her hands around him. He refrained from her and pecked her cheeks¡±I¡¯ll be going now¡± ¡°Take care¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°You too¡± Damien stepped out of the realm smiling, everything was going to be back to it¡¯s ce. His eyes widened as he suddenly remembered Celine who was still burning in a fire of pain. ¡°Oh shit!¡±he muttered as he ran into the forest. Meanwhile wanting to calm Warren¡¯s troubling soul, Eren and Mikasa headed to the Angel¡¯s realm to check up on Josty. When they got into tbe realm, they looked aroundpletely lost. Eren turned to face Mikasa¡±It¡¯s been long since we¡¯ve been here, haven¡¯t we?¡± ¡°It sure has¡± They walked around each rooms seeing if they could locate the girls¡¯ room. In the girls¡¯ room, Josty continued questioning Karina of her memory of her and Warren which was appearing like shes to her. ¡°Are you sure nothing happened between us?¡± Karina who couldn¡¯t lie anymore suddenly stood up ¡°I¡¯m going to get a ss of water¡± As Karina stormed out of their room, Eren spotted her. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go over there¡±he said as Mikasa followed him . When they entered the room, they sighed in relief as they saw Josty. Eren walked up to her ¡°Are you okay? Warren asked us to check up on you¡± Confusion washed over Josty¡±Warren? Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± Josty looked from Eren to Mikasa¡±Did something happen between Warren and I?¡± Eren and Mikasa exchanged nces.¡±Something like?¡± Josty shook her head¡±I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve been having these weird shes of us being together¡± Both Eren and Mikasa burst out inughter.¡±I doubt that¡± Eren, who suddenly caught his breath interjected¡±Exactly. You and Warren in the same ce? Someone¡¯s definitely going to die¡± Mikasa hit Eren¡±Hey¡± ¡°What? You know it¡¯s true. They both hate eachother¡±he turned to face Josty¡±Anyways, we¡¯ll be leaving now. Take care of yourself¡± ¡°You too¡± Eren looked around¡±But where¡¯s Alexa?¡± Josty shrugged¡±I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t seen her since this morning¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll be leaving now. Bye¡± When they got back to their realm they informed Warren about their visit to Josty. ¡°She behaved like that?¡± Warren asked. Eren nodded his head¡±Yes¡± That means the potion must have worn off her and that means¡­ Warren thought. He turned to his guys¡±I¡¯m going to need your help to cover for me¡± ¡°What!?? Where are you going while on a leash?¡±Mikasa asked shocked. ¡°Me?¡±Warren said . I¡¯m going to im back what¡¯s mine. He thought as he jumped out through the window. *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR. Chapter 14 THE TRUTH Alexa could sense that there as something fishy about the way Celine and Karina were behaving, so she¡¯d followed Damien and Celine out as they were leaving this morning but now she seemed to have lost them in the forest. ¡°Where did they go?¡±Alexa muttered while scanning around the area. She suddenly brightened up as Damien came to view. ¡°Da-¡°she halted as she saw Celine over his shoulders. She ran to meet him¡±What happened?¡± Damien looked at Alexa in shock. How and why was she here?¡±What are you doing here?¡± But Alexa couldn¡¯t think of anything except panick because her family was hurt.¡±Answer me , what happened to her!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just get her to the nearest hospital, she¡¯s going to be fine¡±Damien attempt to continue on his way but Alexa stopped him. ¡°You¡±Alexa said shakingly¡±You didn¡¯t do that to her, right?¡±she shook her head¡±Nevermind. I¡¯ll take care of Celine, you don¡¯t have to worry¡± Alexa took Celine away from Damien and threw her arms over her shoulders. Celine whimpered in pain.¡±A.. Alexa, is .. that you?¡± Alexa wipped off her tears¡±Yes, it¡¯s me. Don¡¯t talk till we get home, okay?¡± Celine nodded her head as she let her tears roll down slowly. Alexa turned around and backed Damien without a second nce before heading towards the Angel¡¯s realm. As they went, Celine whimpered in pain. ¡°It¡¯s okay, we are almost there¡±Alexa said to Celine. When they got to the front of the realm, Alexa saw Warren peeping in from outside. ¡°Warren¡± Warren turned to face Alexa as he ran to her¡±Are you okay?¡±he looked at Celine beside her¡± What happened to her?¡± ¡°Later. Can you help me take her in?¡± ¡°Sure¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. They both took Celine to the Angel¡¯s hospital, La Rosa where she was treated and given some sleep sedatives. Alexa and Warren waited patiently outside her ward for her to wake up. ¡°What happened to her? who did that to her?¡±Warren asked Alexa¡¯s mind wandered off to Damien and she shook her head¡±I don¡¯t know¡± Warren grabbed her shoulders¡±It was him, wasn¡¯t it? The demon lord. Why are you trying to protect him?¡± Annoyed, Alexa broke free from his grasp¡±I¡¯m not trying to protect anyone! I wouldn¡¯t spare anyone who hurts my family, you know that as well but then we don¡¯t really know if he¡¯s the one that really hurt her, so why start barking up the wrong tree?¡± Warren scoffed¡±He¡¯s the one¡± ¡°And how do you know?¡± ¡°Because!-¡°Warren shouted but then halted. Should he go ahead and say it? Him telling her the truth now, could mean a bad thing for all of them. Alexa ruffled her hand through her head¡±Let¡¯s just stop, Warren. I don¡¯t have the strength to pick a fight¡± Warren balled his fist. The fact that lord Damien was using Alexa and she was still blindly taking his side annoyed him. ¡°The love potion¡­ it has worn off¡±Warren said Alexa looked at him with her eyes bulging¡±What did you say?¡± ¡°The love potion has worn off from Josty so I¡¯m sure it must have worn off from lord Damien too.¡± Alexa¡¯s mind wandered off back to the forest when Damien had carried Celine over his shoulders. If he had truly snapped out of the love potion, he wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing. Alexa shook her head¡±I don¡¯t think so¡± Warren tightened his fist. Why was she so quick to defend him when he¡¯s been deceiving her all these while? Filled with rage and getting no progress from their conversation, Warren stood up from his seat¡±Fine. Believe what you want, I¡¯m out of here¡± ¡°W-Warren¡±Alexa called after his retreating back but he didn¡¯t spare her a second nce. Alexa sighed as she walked into Celine¡¯s ward one more time, checking up on her and then returning to her room all beat down. When she got to her room, she saw that it was empty. ¡°Karina, Josty, where are you guys?¡± She called out. Josty came out from the bathroom¡±You are back?¡± ¡°Yes, where¡¯s Karina?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. She said she was leaving to get water but hasn¡¯te back yet.¡± Josty suddenly remembered Mikasa and Eren¡¯s visit¡±Ah, that¡¯s right. Eren and Mikasa were here¡± ¡°Why?¡± Josty held Alexa¡¯s hand ¡°I need you to be honest with me, Alexa¡± Alexa suddenly started to feel scared¡±What happened? You are scaring me¡± ¡°Right now, I feel so lost and I don¡¯t know why no one wants to tell me what¡¯s going on¡± Alexa furrowed her brow in confusion¡±What are you talking about, Josty?¡± ¡°Did anything happen between Warren and I? I mean, I keep having these weird shes of us being together but everyone keeps telling me otherwise¡± Alexa looked at Josty with wide eyes¡±Josty, are you back to yourself?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Alexa thought back to what Warren had told her earlier¡±That means Warren wasn¡¯t lying¡± ¡°Alexa, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, okay?¡± Alexa rushed out of her room and out of the realm. When she stepped out, she saw lord Faren Infront of her. Alexa sighed¡±I don¡¯t have your time today¡± Faren smirked¡±Too bad, I seem to have yours¡± He clicked his fingers together as Alexa fell unconscious. Meanwhile as Damien strode into his realm from the forest, he couldn¡¯t help but recall the look on Alexa¡¯s face as she left him. Rosco came to him and bowed¡±My lord¡± ¡°Leave me, Rosco¡± Rosco bowed as he took his leave. Damien sat in his chambers as he kept on recalling Alexa¡¯s face. Rosco walked in once more.¡±My lord-¡± ¡°ROSCO, I SAID TO LEAVE ME!!¡±Damien roared. ¡°I apologize, my lord but you have a message from lord Faren¡± Damien rushed up to Rosco as he grabbed him by his neck¡±And is Faren so important that you dared to disturb me again?¡± Rosco choked on his hold¡±He¡­. said.. h.. e has.. her¡± Damien dropped Rosco to the ground¡±He has who?¡± Rosco gasped for air¡±He said he has the one called, Alexa¡± *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR. Chapter 15 PAIN Alexa opened her eyes and felt her head throb. She looked around and was surprised to see herself in an unfamiliar ce. She stood up from the ground. What was she doing in a cer? And more importantly where was she? Outside the cer, she saw lord Faren with someone. ¡°Did you pass my message to him?¡±Faren asked the person. ¡°Yes, sir¡± ¡°Good, now get lost¡± The old man scurried away with the speed of lightning. ¡°Let me out!¡±Alexa screamed at Faren as she shook the small cer she was locked up in. ¡°Oh, you are up?¡±Faren asked as he walked towards her¡±Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let you out in a few minute. I just need you around to get Damien toe here¡± Upon hearing his name, fear gripped Alexa¡±Damien? Why?¡±Alexa shook her head¡±Don¡¯t hurt him¡± Farenughed out loud¡±Hurt him? Me? Of course, no one can hurt Damien¡±Faren walked closely towards Alexa ¡°That¡¯s why I need you¡± He backed away from her¡±Just stay there and pretend like you don¡¯t exist for the next 15 minutes when he gets here and everything will be over in the blink of an eye, I promise you¡± A loud bang was heard as the door to Faren¡¯s chamber was flung open and Damien strode in. ¡°WHERE IS SHE?!¡± Damien growled at Faren. ¡°Who?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Damien grabbed Faren by the neck¡±Don¡¯t y games with me and talk while I¡¯m still being nice¡± Alexa nced at the clock on the all. Two minutes gone. All she had to do was stay quiet for another 13 minutes. ¡°H.. ow can.. I talk w.. hen y.. ou .. are ch.. oking me?¡± Damien threw Faren across the room. He slowly approached him and picked him up¡±Let her go. I thought you said you were looking for my weakness?¡± ¡°Yes. And she¡¯s it, isn¡¯t she?¡± Damienughed out loud¡±What did you say?¡± ¡°If she isn¡¯t then you wouldn¡¯t havee all the way here¡± Alexa nced at the clock once more. 10 minutes left. ¡°Shall I let you in on a secret?¡± Damien asked. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I was using her¡± Alexa felt her heart drop as she heard those words. What? ¡°What do you mean?¡±Faren asked ¡°I mean¡­ she and her friends tried to use a love potion on me. I only pretended to be into her so that I could use her, get her to like me and then leave her¡±Damien dusted Faren¡¯s clothes¡±You wasted your time all these while, Faren¡± Faren smiled. His and Laura¡¯s n had worked. He¡¯d doubted it but it had actually worked. Admist his smirking, Faren stood up from the ground and looked behind Alexa¡±Did you hear that, Alexa?¡± Damien looked behind him in shock as he saw his ever smiling beautiful angel trapped in a cer and drenched in a pool of tears. Damien rushed up to her and broke the cer open¡±Are you okay? Are you hurt anywher-?¡± Alexa backed away from him as she spoke softly¡±Get lost, please¡± ¡°Alexa, please hear me ou-¡± Alexa pped Damien¡¯s cheeks¡±That is for thinking you could use me and y me as you wish¡± Alexa turned around to walk away from Damien but grabbed her hand. ¡°HOW DARE YOU SLAP ME¡±Damien growled while trying to suppress his anger deep down within him. Alexa looked at his grip on her hand¡±So this is how you truly are. What? Are you going to hit me back ? or Are you going to do to me what you did to Celine? What did you do to Celine, by the way?¡± ¡°Shut up, you are testing my patience¡± Alexa looked at Damien with so much hatred and tears seeping down her cheeks¡±You are nothing but a monster and I regret knowing you!¡± She freed herself from Damien¡¯s grasp and walked out of the vampire¡¯s realm into the dark night. Damien wiped his cheeks as he turned to face Faren¡±Don¡¯t think you¡¯ve won¡± He left afterwards and Faren couldn¡¯t hide his joy. For the first time, he¡¯d won against the demon lord. When Laura actually suggested the n, he thought it wouldn¡¯t work. But who would have predicted such a beautiful oue? Marisol who was watching the whole drama from upstairs, apuded as she slowly descended the stairs. ¡°I must say, I am impressed¡± Faren¡¯s smile suddenly faded¡±That¡¯s your business. I didn¡¯t do anything to impress you¡± ¡°I know. You did it all to impress father¡±Marisol raised her phone in the air¡±And I happened to have been recording it all and sent it to father¡± she tapped Faren¡¯s shoulder as she whispered into his ears¡±You are wee¡± She turned around and walked away from Faren. Meanwhile outside the vampire realm, Damien chased after Alexa and when he caught up with her, he he¡¯d her hand. ¡°Please hear me out!¡±he grunted out in frustration. ¡°Let me go! I don¡¯t want to hear anything you have to say!¡±Alexa freed herself from his grasp¡±Why are you still hanging around me? Ah, I see now, is it because you had so much fun ¡®ying¡± with me that now you feel sad to see me leave?¡± Alexa wiped her tears¡±I pity me, the most who actually thought for once that you were human. You are nothing but a cold-hearted beast and I hope that darkness that¡¯s always around you will be all you¡¯ll ever know¡± Alexa pushed Damien slightly¡±Now, get lost¡± She turned around and ran away. Damien balled his fist as he roared out loud. He was angry but he didn¡¯t know who to direct the anger to. Faren? Himself? The truth was bound toe out anyways, that much was obvious. But why today? Why now? And why this way? He decided to go back inside and settle scores with Faren. ¡°FAREN, WHERE ARE YOU!!!?¡±Damien roared. His roar shook the whole realm, the ground started to slowly split into two. Many vampires came out and surrounded Damien snarling at him. ¡°WHERE ARE YOU!?¡± Damien shouted as the pir which supported the other vampires crumbled and fell to the floor. Whimpering under the bed and shivering like a cold beggar, was Faren who was covering his mouth so that Damien wouldn¡¯t find him. ¡°FAREN!!!!!!!¡± Immediately she back to her realm, Alexa headed to Celine¡¯s ward. She broke down in tears as she saw her. Damien had done this to her. She remembered the words of Warren; It was him, wasn¡¯t it? The demon lord. Why are you trying to protect him? Alexa held Celine¡¯s hand¡±I¡¯m sorry for everything¡± The angel nurse, Rosa walked in¡±It¡¯ste, Alexa. Visiting hours is over¡± Alexa nodded her head and went up to her room. There she saw, Josty and Karina. ¡°Where have you been? I was so worried. You left in a hurry since morning¡±Josty cried out as Karina hugged Alexa. ¡°I¡¯m fine now, guys¡±Alexa said hugging them back. ¡°What happened? Yours eyes are swelling, have you been crying?¡±Karina asked. Alexa sighed as sheid down on her bed¡±It was all a lie¡± Josty wrinkled her brow in confusion¡±What was?¡± ¡°Everything with Damien¡±Alexa smiled in pain¡±Can you believe it?¡± Unable to tell a lie, Karina blinked her eyes severally. How had she found out?. ¡°I¡¯m going to get a ss of water¡±Karina said before rushing out. Josty sighed as she watched a retreating Karina ¡°She keeps getting water often these days¡± Alexa followed Josty¡¯s gaze¡±Is that so?¡± In the coldroom, Karina took in deep breaths as she took some water and sshed it on her face. She then picked up a cup and filled it with water. As she drank small from it and turned around, she saw Alexa behind her. ¡°You knew, didn¡¯t you?¡± And she opened her mouth in shock making the water in her mouthe pouring down and dripping to the ground. *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR. Chapter 16 GEZELLE That night as Damien strode into his chambers, the clouds rumbled and the thunders roared. Mariana, Damien¡¯s mother who had been worried about his whereabouts was informed of his arrival and she fled out of her room to his chambers. Upon seeing him, Mariana threw her arms around him and hugged him but she felt a sharp burn and backed away from him. She looked up at Damien in surprise¡±Son, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Damien, who had been backing his mother turned to face her and Mariana¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she saw tears in his eyes. ¡°She called me a monster, mother¡±Damien said slowly in the brink of tears¡±I can take being called a monster from anybody¡­ but not from her¡± Mariana approached her son slowly¡±It¡¯s okay. Calm down, son. Let¡¯s talk about it¡± ¡°You rascal¡±a strong voice said behind Mariana. Mariana turned around in shock to see Valdir, her husband behind her. ¡°Honey..¡± Valdir approached Damien¡±You good for nothing weakling. How dare you cry because of a girl!!¡± Valdir raised up his hand to hit Damien but Damien caught his hand. ¡°Not today, father. I¡¯m not in the mood!¡± Damien growled. ¡°You rascal, you dare to hold my hand? Let go this instant!¡± Damien threw Valdir¡¯s hand away pushing him backwards. Damien backed his parents¡±I would like to be left alone, please¡± Mariana grabbed her husband¡±Let¡¯s go, honey¡± Valdir freed himself from Mariana¡¯s grasp and walked away as she followed suite. ¡°My lord-¡± ¡°Leave me too, Rosco¡±Damienmanded as Rosco bowed his head and walked away. While alone in his chambers, Damien felt his blood boil as he started breaking everything in his room. His mind wandered off to that night when Alexa had told him that she wasn¡¯t scared of him¡±You told me that I¡¯m not a monster. YOU TOLD ME!!!¡± Damien roared as he kept on breaking more items and bringing them to the ground. His chambers door was flung opened. ¡°I SAID YOU ALL SHOULD LEAVE ME ALON-!¡±Damien stopped abruptly as he saw her. She was ded in a very long ck gown as her brown hair was packed high up in a bun. Her ck heels clinked the floor slowly as she used her right hand to hold a hand fan. She stopped infront of Damien¡±So I leave you alone for a week and you turn into aplete mess?¡± Damien rose up from the ground. She was back. His supposed soon- to-be wife that his father had arranged for him to marry-Gezelle Aria. ¡°When did youe back?¡±Damien asked. Gezelle smiled¡±So you missed me?¡± Damien smirked¡±As if. I didn¡¯t even notice your absence¡± Gezelle nodded her head¡±So I guess it¡¯s true what they say. You did fall for a lowly angel¡± Damien clenched his fist¡±Don¡¯t talk about her like that!¡± Gezelle shrugged nonchntly ¡°But what to do? I¡¯m back and now things are going to go back to how they were.¡± Gezelle slowly whispered into Damien¡¯s ears¡±You are mine and only mine¡± She backed away from him as she smiled¡±So when are we getting married, honey?¡± In the dragon realm, Eren and Mikasa sighed in relief as Warren climbed back into the room. ¡°Where did you go that took so long? Jerrire sent Jaden to check up on you¡±Eren cried. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, guys and thank you¡±Warren said as he sank low on his bed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±Mikasa asked Warren stared up at the ceiling as he started tough slowly. Eren and Mikasa exchanged nces¡±Hey, you are scaring us¡± ¡°She believed him over me . She hadn¡¯t known him for up to 2 weeks but yet she took his side over mine¡±Warren turned around to face the other side of the bed¡±Turn off the lights when you are leaving, I¡¯m tired¡± Eren and Mikasa turned off the light and left his room. ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll be okay?¡±Eren asked. ¡°Of course not¡± ¡°What can we do?¡± Anssia, who was passing by randomly saw the two of them standing Infront of Warren¡¯s door and approached them. ¡°What are you two doing here?¡±She asked ¡°We have every right to be here but what are YOU doing here?¡±Eren asked. Anssia shook her head¡±Move aside. I want to see Warren¡± Mikasa stopped her¡±He¡¯s not in the mood and he¡¯s asleep right now¡± Anssia scoffed¡±You two are lying. He isn¡¯t in, is he?¡± Eren pushed Anssia back¡±I get that you are ¡®obsessed¡¯ with him but he is really not in the mood and just wants to be left alone. Know when not to cross the line and give some people space¡±Eren turned to face Mikasa¡±Let¡¯s go¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Mikasa and Eren walked away leaving a flustered Anssia to stand infront of Warren¡¯s room door. ¡°Hey, Don¡¯t you think you were a bit harsh on her?¡±Mikasa asked Eren. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Warren seemed to be going through alot and I¡¯m not going to let anyone disturb him. Not even if it was Jerrie, himself¡± Jerrire had appeared in his front as soon as those words had left his mouth. Eren bypassed Jerrie but Jerrie grabbed his hand stopping him. Eren looked down at his hand and then at Jerrie. He ced his hands over his¡±Keep your sister and your hand to yourself because no one seems to want any¡± He threw Jerrie¡¯s hand off his and proceeded his walk. Mikasa bowed at Jerrie before leaving likewise. Jaden came to the side of Jerrie. ¡°Did you confirm if he was still in his room?¡±Jerrie asked. ¡°Yes, my lord. He¡¯s asleep now¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go¡± Back in the Angel¡¯s realm, a flustered Karina didn¡¯t know how to respond to Alexa. ¡°A¡­ Alexa¡± ¡°You know, you are my family Karina. I think of everyone in this realm as my family so I can tell you a thing or two about everyone here¡± Alexa sniffled her nose¡±You are a really bad liar, Karina. So when you don¡¯t want to lie, you take lots of water.¡± Karina whimpered¡±A¡­ Alexa-¡± ¡°Just tell me something. Since when did the love potion stop working?¡± Karina looked down at her hands and back at Alexa¡±It never worked to begin with¡± Alexa felt a thud in her chest¡±What did you say?¡± ¡°We found out when we got back to the festival that nothing of that sort works on Lord Damien¡± Alexa clenched her fist in anger¡±Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°We wanted to but he threatened us not to.¡± Karina rushed to hold Alexa¡¯s hand¡±I¡¯m so sorry, Alexa, please forgiv-¡± Alexa removed her hand from Karina¡¯s¡±You all fooled me and what? Forgive you? Do you think it¡¯s that easy!!!?¡± Karina sobbed softly¡±I know it¡¯s not easy but-¡± Alexa scoffed¡±Do you know what his n was all along? To use me and then break me just to punish me¡±Alexa rummaged her hands through her hair¡±Tell me another thing. This morning, where was he and Celine heading too?¡± Karina shook her head refusing to speak up but Alexa shook her ¡°Tell me!¡± ¡°He was going to get another love potion¡± ¡°For?¡± ¡°For Josty. He¡¯d figured that Josty had snapped and wanted to put her back on the spell so that he could continue to spend time with you¡±Karina said avoiding Alexa¡¯s eyes. Alexaughed slowly as her tears rolled down firmly¡±So he wanted to continue ying me¡± Alexa walked out of the coldroom and went to her bedroom. She swears it. She was going to have her revenge. *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR. P. S: Y¡¯all just met my second fave, Gezelle Chapter 17 SLOWLY LETTING GO Damien stared at Gezelle¡±Marriage?¡± ¡°Yes, or have you forgotten so suddenly?¡± A knock on his door interrupted them. ¡°Who is it?¡±Damien asked. ¡°It¡¯s me , my lord. Thedy Laura is here to see you¡±Rosco said. Damien looked from Gezelle back to the door¡±Let her in¡± Rosco opened the door as Laura walked in. Laura bowed before Damien¡±My lord, the task which you have set me upon is nowplete¡± Laura stretched out a wrapped gift towards him which contained the love potion. ¡°I have no need for it anymore¡± Laura looked up at Damien in shock¡±What?¡± ¡°You can take it and go¡± ¡°B.. but my lord-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your favor still stands. I¡¯m not that petty¡± Laura bowed her head¡±Then, I¡¯ll be taking my leave¡± When Laura got outside the realm, she headed to the vampire¡¯s realm. ¡°Did the n work?¡±She asked Faren. Faren smiled¡±Yes. But how did you know it was going to work?¡± Laura shrugged¡±Why aren¡¯t you celebrating it though. You just won against the great demon lord¡± Faren sat on his throne¡±It doesn¡¯t feel like a win yet¡± ¡°Suite yourself. I¡¯m out of here¡±Laura turned around to walk away when Faren said. ¡°You and I¡­ we make a pretty good team, don¡¯t we?¡± ¡°What are you getting at?¡± ¡°I would like to repay you one of these days and would like us to keep working together, what do you say?¡± Laura turned around to slightly face Faren¡±Sorry but I work alone¡± She then turned around and walked away. When she got back to the Witches¡¯ realm, Sndo and Crue approached her with a mop bucket. Laura looked from the bucket back to them¡±What is this?¡± ¡°Ms. Agatha gave you back your powers because the demon lord had requested so but your punishment still continues¡± Crue said throwing the mop bucket towards her. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me¡±Laura cursed angrily. ¡°No we aren¡¯t so get to work. More duties await you in the morning¡±Sndo said before turning around and walking away with Crue.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Laura grunted before getting to work. The following morning at the Angel¡¯s realm, Alexa hurriedly got up from her bed and headed towards the werewolves realm to see Warren. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but you can¡¯t see him¡±Jaden said blocking Alexa at the entrance. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°He¡¯s on a leash¡± Alexa wrinkled her brow in confusion¡±Since when?¡± ¡°It should be up to four days now if I¡¯m not mistaken. He¡¯s on a leash for two weeks¡± Four days. Alexa thought. But he came to see me yesterday. No way¡­. Did Warrene to see me yesterday despite being on a leash? Alexa sighed. How was she going to get in now? Just then, she saw Mikasa and Erening outside. ¡°Mikasa! Eren!¡± She called out to them. Eren¡¯s face brightened up¡±Alexa¡± She dissolved them both in a hug and whispered in their ears¡±Please, help me¡± She refrained from them and turned towards Jaden¡±Can I go in now? I came to see Eren ams Mikasa¡± Jaden sighed¡±Alexa, if this is some type of scheme-¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a scheme, I promise you¡±Eren said taking Alexa¡¯s hand¡±She¡¯s my responsibility. If she does anything wrong, feel free to punish me¡± Jaden nodded his head as he turned to Alexa¡±You may go in¡± When they were out of Jaden¡¯s sight, Alexa hit Eren¡±Why did you say that¡± ¡°Say what?¡± ¡± ¡®She¡¯s my responsibility¡¯ seriously? I came to see Warren and it¡¯s going tond you both in trouble¡± Eren shrugged his shoulders¡±So what? Friends can do that much for eachother¡± he turned towards Mikasa ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Mikasa nodded his head¡±Yes¡± Alexa looked from Mikasa to Eren as she dissolved them in a hug once more. She refrained from them as she patted their heads.¡±You two have sure grown up alot¡± Suddenly feeling shy, Eren removed her hands from his head¡±I¡¯ve told you to stop treating us like dogs¡± Alexa giggled¡±But I can¡¯t help it¡± Anssia who was on her way outside tbe realm saw Alexa smiling with the guys and balled her fist. ¡°Why does everyone like her? Just why! I wish you were gone, Alexa¡±Anssia angrily went to the sword room to practice and vent out her anger. Meanwhile after mindless tossing and turning, Warren stood up from his bed and knocked on his door¡±I know I¡¯m on a leash but at least feed me, I¡¯m hungry¡± ¡°Do you like red meat?¡±a voice asked from the window behind him making him to turn around. ¡°A.. Alexa? what are you doing here?¡± ¡°First help me up. I think I¡¯m about to fall¡± Warren rushed towards the window and pulled her up. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just fly in?¡± Alexa shrugged¡±The process is what¡¯s really important and I thought you might forgive me after I climb up a 10 story building for you¡±she raised up the ck nylon in her hand¡±Meat?¡± ¡°Sure¡± They both sat down on the bed as they devoured the meat. ¡°It¡¯s delicious¡±Warren gasped ¡°I know¡± They stuffed their mouth with food and when they were done, Alexa looked down at her hand¡±I¡¯m sorry¡± ¡°For what?¡± She looked up at Warren¡±For everything.¡± ¡°I would never take Damien¡¯s side over yours but given the fact that he was under a love potion spell, I thought he would never lie or fake his emotions. That¡¯s why I was so sure that he wasn¡¯t the one who hurt Celine¡± ¡°But it turns out that I really didn¡¯t know anything. It turns out that it was all a lie and he was never really under the spell at all¡± Alexa sniffed her nose¡±I feel so stupid¡± Warren ced his hand over Alexa¡¯s¡±Then I should apologize too¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°I knew that the love potion didn¡¯t work on the demon lord¡± ¡°What?¡±Alexa asked shocked. Feeling betrayed and hurt, she attempted to free her hand from his grasp but his grip tightened on hers. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry¡± Alexa suddenly stopped trying to free herself from his grasp. ¡°Everyone knew¡± she said softly as tears trickled down her cheeks¡±Everyone knew I was being yed¡± ¡°Alexa, I-¡± ¡°And do you even know what the worst part is? That now I can¡¯t hate him because¡­¡± Alexa sobbed heavily¡± because I think I like him¡± And slowly, Warren let go off Alexa¡¯s hand. *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR. A/N: Ouch, Warren Chapter 18 ALEXA鈥橲 MISSION Deep in the mermaid realm, Latria sat on a stone, gazed around and when she saw the coast was clear, she started singing. Illinois, a small noble elf heard the sound of her voice and followed it. When he got to where Latria was, he stopped suddenly with his breath taken by the beautiful sight Infront of him. Latria¡¯s red hair swayed by the motion of the breeze as she continued singing. Illinois ran up to her as he hugged her from behind¡±I missed you¡± Latria stopped singing as she dissolved in a smile. She turned around and hugged Illinois back¡±I missed you too¡± It was against thews of Avand for an elf and a mermaid to be together so Illinois and Latria had met up in their secret spot deep inside mermaid realm. Latria would always check to see if the coast was clear and if it was, she would sing signaling Illinois. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in forever¡±The little elf said still hugging Latria tightly¡±I don¡¯t want us to continue this way¡± Stunned Latria slowly backed away from him¡±What do you mean?¡± Illinois brushed her cheeks¡±I love you, Latria¡± Latria held his hand¡±And I, you¡± ¡°So let¡¯s get married¡± Latria suddenly let go off his hand¡±Illinois! You know it¡¯s strictly forbidden¡± ¡°I know but-¡°Then an idea came to Illinois¡±I¡¯ll meet lord Damien and ask him for his blessings upon us¡± Latria shook her head in disapproval¡±Don¡¯t do it, Illinois¡± ¡°Listen¡±he cupped her face¡±In my realm, I heard from Amanda and Ste that the lord Damien has also found a love¡±he brushed her cheeks¡±He would understand us. Don¡¯t be afraid¡± ¡°But Illinois-¡± He ced his index finger in her lips¡±Shush¡± he picked up his bag¡±I¡¯ll be back soon, wait for me¡± With that said, Illinois ran and made his way up to the demon realm. All Latria could do was cry and call him back. She felt helpless as she couldn¡¯t leave the water and therefore couldn¡¯t go after him. Meanwhile in the demon realm, pacing to and fro his chambers was Damien thinking once more about Alexa. He had to see her. Even though it was just once. He had to clear up the misunderstanding between them. Damien chuckled at the absurd way he was behaving. He¡¯d never felt so weak as this before. A knock on his door interrupted his thoughts. He rubbed his forehead¡±Gezelle, if that¡¯s you then just-¡± ¡°It¡¯s Rosco, my lord¡± Damien opened the door ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°A young elf by the name Illinois seeks your presence¡± ¡°Why?¡± Rosco blinked his eyes¡±I.. don¡¯t know¡± Damien sighed¡±Let me see him¡± Rosco bowed his head and left. Two minutester, he arrived with a small elf. He was ded in a green top and gree short. On his head was a red head band. His long ears seems to be slightly pointing downwards. Damien knew the culture of the elves all too well. When they dressed this way, they seeked permission for something. Illinois threw himself down at Damien¡¯s feet¡±Long may you live, my lord¡± Damien moved around till he sat on his throne¡±Look up¡± Illinois looked up at Damien with his big, bright eyes bulging. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Please my lord, I seek your blessings upon my marriage¡± Damien furrowed his brow in confusion¡±And what does that have to do with me?¡± ¡°W.. well you see, I wish to marry Latria, the beautiful mermaid by the sea shore¡± Damien intertwined his fingers. Now this was getting interesting. ¡°An elf wishes to marry a mermaid¡± ¡°Yes, my lord¡± ¡°You seek eternity with someone who is different from you? Who doesn¡¯t share the same likes as you do? Who stays can¡¯t stay onnd either?¡± ¡°Yes, my lord¡± Damien suddenly envied this elf. It was just like how he and Alexa live in two different worlds entirely but this elf unlike him was willing to do anything for this mermaid. ¡°You may get married¡± Illinois looked up at Damien in shock and so did Rosco who had been present all along. Did Lord Damien just break his own rules? Rosco thought. ¡°Over my dead body¡±Amanding voice said. Rosco, Illinois and Damien turned towards the direction of the voice to see Gezelle entering the Chambers and sitting on the throne beside Damien. ¡°Gezelle?¡±Damien said in shock¡±What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I start my decision making as the queen of thisnd from today¡± ¡°Say who?¡± ¡°Says me¡±Valdir said making his presence known in the chambers.¡±You¡¯ve grown weaker over the past few weeks so much that I¡¯m irritated¡±. Valdir faced Gezelle¡±She on the other hand has what it takes to lead a country¡±. Gezelle blushed as she held Damien¡¯s hand¡±So when is our wedding date¡± Damien threw Gezelle¡¯s hand away from him¡±Never¡± Valdir grabbed Damien¡¯s face¡±You will get married someday, alright?¡±he pushed Damien away ¡°Come up with a date soon unless you want to get married before you can take your next breath¡± Valdir turned around and walked away. Angry, Damien turned to face Gezelle¡±Stop showing your face-¡± Gezelle raised up her index finger¡±Stop¡±she turned to sternly face Illinois¡±Business first. Rosco¡± ¡°Yes, my Lady¡± ¡°Kill him¡± Illinois, Damien and Rosco looked at Gezelle shocked. Illinois whimpered¡±I¡¯m sorry, mydy. I apologize for asking such an absurd request in the first ce. Please, spare me¡± ¡°So you know it was absurd but still you asked nheless?¡± Gezelle scoffed as she turned to face Damien¡±You really have gotten soft. If it was Faren-¡± ¡°DON¡¯T MENTION FAREN TO ME!¡±Damien roared. After that incident with Alexa, if he heard Faren¡¯s name just one more time, he would blow up. ¡°Rosco¡±Damien called as he balled his fist and turned to face the elf ¡°Kill him¡±. Illinois whimpered in fear as Rosco dragged him away¡±Please , I apologize. Please forgive me , my lord¡± When he was out of sight, Gezelle smiled as she patted Damien¡¯s shoulders¡±Now you are back to being the Damien I know¡± With that said she walked away leaving Damien boiling in rage. Meanwhile back in the dragon realm as Warren let go off Alexa¡¯s hand, he looked away from her. ¡°I think you should go¡± ¡°I.. Is something wrong?¡± He wiped his tears as he turned around to face her forcing a smile¡±No. Jaden would being soon to check up on me and you don¡¯t want them to see you here¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. You are on a leash¡± Alexa stood up as she packed the empty tray of food she brought¡±I¡¯ll be leaving now. Take care of yourself¡± ¡°You too¡± Alexa flew off back to the realm. When she got back, Nurse Rosa ran up to her. ¡°Alexa¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Celine. She¡¯s awake¡± Alexa sighed in relief as she gave prayer of thanks before running too Celine¡¯s ward to see her. Karina and Josty seemed to have also heard the news because they ran to Celine¡¯s ward too. When Celine saw the girls around her, she burst into tears¡±Girls, I was so scared¡± ¡°Thank you foring back to us¡±Karina said in tears. ¡°What happened? It was Damien, wasn¡¯t it?¡±Alexa asked sobbing softly. Celine shook her head¡±It was my fault, Alexa. I angered him so please don¡¯t be-¡± ¡°Stop it!¡±Alexa screamed. ¡°Please stop it. I¡¯m sick and tired of you all taking his side. I know everything so stop it!¡± Alexa angrily walked out from Celine¡¯s ward. Celine exchanged nces with Karina and Josty. ¡°Sorry but it all came out¡±Karina said with her head on the ground. Celine sighed¡±It¡¯s okay. Now it¡¯s all over. I hope Alexa gets over it quickly¡± As Alexa walked out of the wars to vent, Nana called her. ¡°Yes, Nana¡± ¡°A mermaid is in trouble. Help her¡± Despite Alexa¡¯s emotions, her eyes widened. Another mission. ¡°Yes, Nana. I won¡¯t let you down¡± Nana handed her an envelope and walked away. Alexa hurriedly nced through it and flew over to the mermaid realm. In the mermaid realm, Queen Azalea couldn¡¯t stop fidgeting. Her subject was missing. ¡°Has no one heard from Latria yet?¡±she asked. ¡°No¡±Everyone chorused. Alexa flew over to Azalea and bowed her head¡±I was sent over by Nana¡± Azalea held Alexa¡¯s hand¡±Thank goddess. Hurry up and help us, please¡± ¡°I will do my best¡±Alexa scanned the area. She saw someone sitting quietly by the sea shore sobbing and she walked towards her. ¡°Sorry but were you close to Latria?¡± The mermaid with blue eyes and long ck her nodded her head. ¡°She¡¯s my only friend¡± Alexa handed her an handkerchief¡±Then do you have any idea where she might have gone to? Anything would be useful¡± ¡°W¡­ well¡±she looked around¡±Can you keep this a secret?¡± ¡°I promise¡± Estelle sighed¡±All I know is that she often sees her lover, Illinois somewhere but I don¡¯t know where.¡± Estelle broke down in tears¡±I¡¯m sorry, I just fear that maybe they¡¯ve been caught¡±she held Alexa¡¯s hand¡±Please bring Latria back to our family¡± Alexa ced her hands over hers¡±I¡¯ll do everything in my power to bring her back safely¡± ¡°Thank you so much¡± Alexa left Estelle¡¯s side and continued her search for clues when she was summoned by Queen Azalea. ¡°Yes, my queen¡± ¡°A witness said they heard that they went to the lord Damien¡± Alexa¡¯s eyes widened¡±Lord Damien?¡± ¡°Yes. Why are you so surprised? Are you scared to be in his presence? What to do? Nana said she sent her boldest person¡± ¡°I¡¯m not scared¡±Alexa said. She just didn¡¯t want to see Damien. The thought sent shivers down her spine. ¡°I¡¯ll go confirm¡± ¡°Thank you dear¡± Alexa flew to the demon¡¯s realm and took in deep breaths before entering in.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Who is here to see the lord?¡±Rosco asked ¡°Tell him it¡¯s Alexa¡± Rosco nodded his head as he ryed the message to Damien. Few minutester, he came back to meet Alexa. ¡°You maye in¡± Alexa followed Rosco as he led her into Damien¡¯s chambers. Damien sat on his throne with his legs crossed all draped in a ck attire¡±What do you want?¡± ¡°I heard you have an elf and a mermaid in your custody¡± He threw his hands in the air¡±So what?¡± ¡°Please hand them to me¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my mission to rescue the mermaid¡± Damien nodded his head as he sighed¡±Sorry but I can¡¯t do that¡± Annoyed, Alexa ruffled her hand through her hair.¡±Why?¡± ¡°Because I fulfilled their wish¡± Alexa wrinkled her brow in confusion¡±What?¡± ¡°The elf asked for my blessing upon their marriage so I gave it to them and also sent them far away because if father finds out that I went against my own rules¡± Damien chuckled¡±I¡¯m as good as dead¡± He hands over a tab to Alexa¡±Give this to her family. They can contact her through that¡± Alexa took the tab from him. She sniffled her tears. ¡°When are you going to apologize to me? Don¡¯t I deserved that much? I mean, you did use me afterall¡± Damien Sighed¡±You are right. You deserve an apology. I¡¯m sor-¡± ¡°Honey!¡± Gezelle called out walking towards them. She yfully hit Damien¡¯s hand¡±You are so yful. So we get married in two weeks? Was that my big surprise?¡± Damien looked from Gezelle to Alexa in shock. What the hell was she nning this time? *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR Chapter 19 MAY YOUR LOVE COME TRUE Jerrie stood Infront of Warren¡¯s door and after many contemtions, he knocked on his door. Warren opened the door and was surprised to see Jerrire¡±oh!¡± ¡°C.. Can Ie in?¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord¡±Warren gave way for Jerrire to pass. Jerrie walked into Warren¡¯s room and stared around.¡±This ce is starting to look oddly unfamiliar¡± ¡°Of course. You have more important things to do, my lord¡± Jerrie turned to face Warren¡±As of today, you are released from your leash¡± Warren¡¯s eyes widened in shock¡±What? Why?¡± ¡°I saw Eren and Mikasa earlier, you still keep in touch with them?¡± ¡°Yes, my lord¡± ¡°It looks like Eren still follows you around¡± Warren smiled¡±It¡¯s probably because I saved his sister from drowning 6 years ago¡± Jerrire nodded his head¡±I¡¯ve been more of a lord than a friend to you, Warren. Eren made me realize that and I¡¯m sorry for not always understanding you¡± Jerrire put his hand in his pocket as he sighed heavily¡±To be honest, I still miss those days when we were young and would run around the whole realm¡± Eren swinged his arms over Jerrie¡¯s shoulders¡±And we can still have those days back¡± Jerrire looked at Eren in shock¡±You are here?¡± Eren smirked¡±Of course. You said it yourself. I follow Warren around like a leech¡± Mikasa turned to face Warren who was sitting in his bed¡±What are you doing, Venar?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Our lord said he missed how we would run round the whole realm when we were young and you are still sitting down?¡± ¡°Ah, right¡±Warren said as he hastenly got up. The four boys got outside the realm and nced at one another. ¡°Shall we?¡±Eren asked. ¡°1¡­ 2¡­ Go!¡±Jerrire called out as the four boys transformed to their wolf forms as a ck, grey, white and brown wolf was seen entering deep into the forest. Meanwhile nestled in each other¡¯s arms in a far away ce, was Latria and Illinois. ¡°I can¡¯t believe the demon lord actually gave us his blessings¡±Latria said with her heart full of joy. Illinois gently stroked her hair¡±I told you. He¡¯s in love too. He understands us¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I wish him happiness too just as he as done for us¡± But happiness seemed to be far away from Damien as Alexa heard the words that came out from Gezelle¡¯s mouth. Marriage? She thought. Is Damien married? ¡°Hi. It¡¯s nice to meet you. I¡¯m Damien¡¯s soon-to-be wife¡±Gezelle said stretching her hand towards Alexa for a handshake. Alexa bowed her head¡±I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t even recognize who was Infront of me¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Alexa thought of the quickest route to leave. She had to leave unless she was going to break down in tears infront of the future Queen of Avnd. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now¡± ¡°No, please stay¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry but it was a mission from Nana that brought me here. I have to report it back to her so I best be leaving now¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Another time then, let¡¯s meet. Just us two¡± ¡°Okay, mydy¡± ¡°Then take care¡± Alexa bowed her and walked away but Damien wasn¡¯t going to let her leave just like that. If he didn¡¯t clear the misunderstanding between them, this would just make things worse. So Damien pursued Alexa. When he caught up with her, he grabbed her hand but Alexa removed her hand from his grip. ¡°You are the worst, do you know that?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you were engaged to be married¡± ¡°I¡¯m not marrying anyone!¡± ¡°You know what? I don¡¯t want to hear it. Let¡¯s never see eachother again¡±Alexa turned around as she left the demon realm. An angry Damien walked back inside to where he¡¯d left Gezelle. ¡°Can you please stop showing up in my life!¡± Damien shouted at Gezelle. Gezelle smirked as she folded her arms¡±No. You are the one who lost focus first. Just two weeks, I was away and you fell in love with an angel.¡± Gezelle stood up from her throne as she slowly approached Damien¡±But now that I¡¯m back, everything is going back to it¡¯s rightful ce, don¡¯t worry ¡± Gezelle tapped slightly underneath Damien¡¯s chin¡±And why are you so angry with me? I did nothing wrong.¡± Damien grabbed Gezelle¡¯s finger¡±You lied about me fixing a date for our wedding¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t lie. A date has actually been set for our wedding. Seeing your surprise, I see you aren¡¯t aware¡±Gezelle smiled broadly¡±We get married in two weeks, honey¡± Alexa went back to the mermaid¡¯s realm as she informed Queen Azalea about the whole ordeal and handed her the tablet given to her by Damien to her family. Her family sighed in relief over the news. They immediately took the tablet and video called Latria. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m your bestfriend. Couldn¡¯t you at least tell me¡±Estelle cried as she Latria. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Estelle. Lord Damien was in a haste to send us off¡± As they all took rounds to talk to Latria, Queen Azalea called Alexa aside. ¡°Thank you for today¡± ¡°It was my pleasure, my queen¡± ¡°By the way, did something happen? You look a bit down¡± Alexa forced a smile to the best of her efforts¡±No, nothing happened¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, my Queen¡± ¡°Fine then. Hold on a minute¡±Queen Azalea brought out a small container and handed it to Alexa. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°A gift. Please ept it¡± Alexa shook her head¡±My Queen, this was my mission. I don¡¯t need a gift¡± Queen Azalea took Alexa¡¯s hand in hers¡±Please take it. Who knows? It mighte in handy someday¡± Unsettled, Alexa took the container¡±Thank you¡± As Alexa headed back to her realm, she stared at the small shining container. What could be inside? she thought. As she was about to open it, she saw a ck, grey, brown and white wolf approaching her at fast speed and she screamed. She threw her hands in the air, causing the container to fly out of her grip. The wolves transformed back to their forms and a cheeky Eren could be seenughing. ¡°It was you guys?¡±Alexa asked on disbelief. ¡°Oh Sorry, we didn¡¯t mean to scare you¡±Eren saidughing out loud. Alexa smacked him¡±Stopughing¡± Mikasa bit his lips suppressing his urge tough¡±Well, it was quite funny though¡± Warren scanned around the area¡±What brought you here?¡± ¡°Work. I have to get going now. Later, guys¡± ¡°Later¡± They called out after her. Warren suddenly saw a small shining container on the ground¡±What¡¯s this?¡± He picked it up as he brushed off the dust from it¡¯s surface. Did Alexa drop this? He thought. He opened it and inscribed inside it was a tiny writing that read; May your lovee true.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°What do you have there?¡±Jerrire asked seeming to be the first to notice Warren. Warren hid the container behind his back¡±It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go¡± *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR. Chapter 20 LAURA鈥橲 FAVOR Laura paced to and fro in her room think about what she could use her ¡°favour¡± from Damien for but she couldn¡¯t think straight because the rumor about Damien¡¯s marriage already seemed to have spread. ¡°This is so annoying!¡±Laura grunted out in frustration¡±I took care of one problem now another seems to have arised¡± ¡°What¡¯s so annoying?¡±A voice said startling Laura. She turned to see Ms. Agatha standing by the door. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were here¡± ¡°Because I didn¡¯t make my presence known¡±Ms. Agatha walked towards Laura¡±Don¡¯t think I¡¯m not doing anything because I do not know¡± Laura blinked her eyes in confusion¡±I¡¯m afraid, I do not know-¡± ¡°Cut your act with me Laura. Damiening here to see you, then ask me to give you back your powers? I know what you are nning and you better stop it¡± ¡°Unless what? More demerit points? Go ahead, I don¡¯t care about the ¡®Witches¡¯ weekly exams¡¯ anymore ¡± Ms. Agatha grabbed Laura¡¯s cheeks¡±He is getting married soon¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. He will still be mine¡± Ms. Agatha pushed Laura aside¡±I tried to warn you¡± Ms. Agatha turned around and disappeared into thin air. With Laura boiling in rage, she clenched her fist¡±I know what to ask for now¡± In the vampire realm, king Giyaza sat on his throne as he waited for Faren to enter his presence. ¡°When would your husband be visiting, Marisol?¡±King Giyaza asked. ¡°Soon, father. Oh look, Faren¡¯s here¡± As Faren entered the presence of his father, he threw himself on his feet¡±My king¡± King Giyaza looked away from Faren¡±Marisol sent me a video of how you angered Damien during hisst visit¡± Faren bit his lips suppressing his urge to smile. It was like today he was finally going to get praised by his father. After 16 long years. ¡°I have to say for a second, I was impressed but there¡¯s a rumor going round town that Damien is getting married soon. It looks like your effort was futile once more¡± Faren looked up at his father¡±No father, I can assure you that that angel is the one Damien truly loves. Without her, he¡¯s going to be in pain¡± King Giyaza stood up from his throne as he walked towards Faren. ¡°You are all just talk, son. I need proof.¡± Faren looked up at his father¡±I¡¯ll give you proof, father¡± ¡°How?¡± Faren balled his fist¡± By marriage. I¡¯ll marry that angel and give you your proof, father¡± King Giyaza smirked. Now his son was talking. When Alexa got back to her realm, she informed Nana about the oue of her mission.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Oh and Queen Azalea gave me this¡±Alexa said rummaging her hand for the container but she couldn¡¯t seem to find it¡±Huh? Where did it go?¡± ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Alexa shook her head¡±Nevermind¡± She was about to leave when Nana called her back. ¡°Good work today, Alexa¡± Alexa blushed¡±Thank you Nana¡± She happily skiddled to her room where she saw Celine, Josty and Karina sitting on the bed and waiting for her. ¡°Guys, guess what? Nana justplemented me¡±Alexa squealed happily but the girls remained expressionless. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with everyone?¡±Alexa asked. ¡°Are you no longer angry about earlier?¡± Celine asked. ¡°Oh, that. Yes, it¡¯s all behind us now¡± ¡°Really? Because there¡¯s a rumor going around that lord Damien is getting married. Are you okay?¡± Karina asked. ¡°Of course, why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± Alexa walked towards the girls and hugged them¡±I¡¯m sorry for getting angry at you guys in the first ce. You guys are my family and I love you alot¡± ¡°We love you too, Alexa¡± Karina cried hugging Alexa back with full force. She refrained from the girls and turned to face Josty¡±You are oddly quiet. Is something the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I have to be somewhere right away, sorry guys¡± Josty apologized before taking off. ¡°Where is she going?¡±Celine asked looking at her retreating back. Karina shook her head ¡°I have not the slightest clue¡± Meanwhile deep in the forest picking apples where two little elves, Amanda and Ste. And little Amanda couldn¡¯t stop boiling in rage. ¡°How could he do this to the pretty missy? Marriage?¡± Ste tried to calm her down¡±Rx, Amanda. He might be getting married to her, who knows?¡± ¡°I doubt that. You heard him that day. He was going to get love potion and use it on the one he truly loves¡± ¡°That¡¯s right but Amanda, do you remember how he looked while they spent time together?¡± ¡°Yes, so?¡± ¡°One¡¯s feelings can¡¯t be hidden and can¡¯t be faked so easily either. Those were sincere feelings¡± Amanda pouted her mouth¡±Hey, why are you so quick in taking lord Damien¡¯s side?¡± ¡°Because of how he blessed Illinois and Latria¡¯s wedding¡± ¡°Anyways, I can¡¯t imagine how Avand is going to be like when Princess Gezelle bes Queen. She¡¯s just as evil as the demon lord himself¡± Ste sighed¡±I know right? Pretty missy would have been so much better¡± ¡°Tell me about it¡±Amanda looked at their basket¡±It¡¯s like we are done, let¡¯s head back now¡± ¡°I just want to punch lord Damien¡¯s handsome face and ..¡± As they left and their conversation slowly faded, Warren, Eren, Jerrire and Mikasa who were lying down on the ground all stood up at once. ¡°Did we hear that correctly?¡±Mikasa asked. ¡°Damien¡¯s getting married?¡±Jerrire said unable to hide his shock. Warren balled his fist in anger¡±How could he do this to her?¡± He stood up abruptly as he headed for the demon¡¯s realm. ¡°Hey, where are you going?!¡±Eren called as he and the remaining boys went after him. As Warren was about to storm inside the demon realm, Josty appeared in his front as she spread her arms stopping him. ¡°Don¡¯t do it¡± ¡°Move aside¡± ¡°No¡± ¡°Move aside, Josty¡±Warren growled. Josty looked around her¡±If you want to go so badly Warren, you can just easily walk around me ¡± Warren slightly removed Josty¡¯s hand from his front as Josty winced in pain. ¡°Ouch¡± Warren turned to her hastily¡±Are you okay?¡± This was Josty¡¯s n. She wanted to use her injury to get him to leave. She knew that Warren would be worried about her. Josty held her hand¡±You pressed my injury¡± Warren grunted out in frustration¡±Go home, Josty. You aren¡¯t even well yet¡± ¡°I can¡¯t let you go-¡± Josty pressed her head. Warren shook her¡±Are you really okay?¡± ¡°Everywhere is spinning, Warren. Everywhere is-¡± Josty copsed to the ground. As Warren carried her over her shoulders, she inwardly praised her acting skills. The four boys ran to take Josty back to the Angel¡¯s realm. Meanwhile standing ontop the roof of the vampire realm, was Faren. He checked his watch. She waste. Where was she? Laura suddenly appeared in his front. ¡°You arete!¡±Faren growled at her. ¡°I never told you I wasing, did I?¡±Laura looked around for a ce to sit down but didn¡¯t see anything. She sighed as she casted a spell that made a small chair appear. She sat on it, folded her arms as she crossed her legs ¡°I thought I told you to stop calling me¡±she said clearly frustrated. ¡°I need you to create one of those love potions you usually make¡± Laura grunted¡±The people of thisnd are all so weak. What¡¯s the big deal about love that you all are killing yourselves over it?¡± ¡°I need it to use it on that angel¡± Laura smiled. ¡°Oooh, Now I¡¯m listening¡± ¡°I need her to fall in love with me and marry me¡± Laura smirked¡±In that case, I have something much more important than a love potion¡± ¡°And what is that?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out in due time¡±Laura disappeared from Faren¡¯s presence and appeared Infront of the demon realm. When she was granted ess to be in Damien¡¯s presence, she bowed before him. ¡°I thought I wouldn¡¯t ever have to see your face again¡± ¡°And this will be thest time you will have to, my lord. I¡¯m here to use my favour¡± Damien sighed¡±And what do you want?¡± ¡°I ask for your blessing upon a marriage¡± Damien rubbed his forehead. Everyone was going to turn him to a priest now? ¡°Go to a priest or something¡± ¡°Please, my lord¡± ¡°Okay, fine. Your marriage has my-¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t my marriage, my lord¡± Damien wrinkled his brow¡±Then whose?¡± Laura looked up at him¡±The marriage between lord Derekson Faren and Alexa Higgins¡± Damien stood up abruptly from his throne as his eyes turned red and mes erupted from his eyes¡±WHAT DID YOU SAY?¡± *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR Chapter 21 24 CARAT GOLD RING With Josty on his back, Warren rushed to the Angel¡¯s realm. Geraldine, the guard stopped him at the entrance¡±It¡¯s past visiting hours¡± ¡°Get out of my way¡±Warren growled. ¡°Don¡¯t let me use force-¡± ¡°I SAID GET OUT OF MY WAY! CANT YOU SEE SHE¡¯S UNCONSCIOUS!?¡± Warren shouted. Geraldine noticed Josty and allowed him in quickly. In the girls¡¯ room, Alexa checked the wall clock. It was 7:30pm. She turned to face Celine¡±Hey, where did Josty go? She¡¯s been gone since morning¡± Karina shook her head¡±I don¡¯t know¡± Their door burst open as the boys made their way in. ¡°Hey, are you insane? What happened to knocking?¡± Karina screamed. ¡°What have the three of you been doing all day that you didn¡¯t bother to look for Josty!¡±Warren shouted pointing from one girl to the other. Mikasa held Warren back¡±That isn¡¯t important right now. We need to take her to Nurse Rosa¡± Alexa wrinkled her brow¡±Did something happen to Josty?¡± ¡°Yes. She fainted. How could you allow her leave in her state!?¡± ¡°Warren!¡±Jerrire shouted pushing him away from Alexa¡±Calm down¡± Warren took in deep breaths as Jerrire took Josty from his back. He turned to face Karina¡±Lead the way to Nurse Rosa¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡±Karina stuttered as they left. Annoyed, Warren walked out of the room and went out for fresh air. Alexa followed suite.¡±Warren, i-¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have shouted at you like that¡± Alexa smiled slightly¡±It¡¯s okay. Thank you for taking care of Josty¡± Warren scratched the back of his head¡±What about you? Are you okay?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, the news is already everywhere now about Lord Damien¡¯s marriage¡± ¡°Oh, that? I¡¯m okay. Don¡¯t worry about me¡± Warren¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at Alexa. It was clear to him now. The way she¡¯d easily brushed him off, made it clear. He knew her so well that even if she wasn¡¯t speaking with words, he would understand her. ¡°Have you always know?¡±Warren asked. Alexa blinked her eyes in confusion¡±What?¡± ¡°Have you always known that I like you?¡± Alexa¡¯s eyes widened. Did she make it obvious? She looked away from his eyes¡±Yes¡± Slowly, tears started forming in the Warren¡¯s eyes¡±Was that why you confessed your feelings about Lord Damien infront of me?¡± ¡°Yes¡± Warren smiled slightly in pain as he wiped his tears¡±You are a bad woman, Alexa¡± ¡°Warren-¡± ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯m quite beat. Let me know how Josty is doing, okay?¡± Alexa watched as Warren transformed to his grey wolf form and left her. When he got back to the realm, Anssia stopped him outside. ¡°Warren, is everything al-¡± ¡°Later, Anssia.¡±he said before entering inti his room and mming the door. He threw his jacket across his bed as the container fell out from it to the ground. Warren picked it up and opened it as he looked at the words scribbled on it. ¡°What love ising true exactly?¡± He muttered to himself as he closed the small container, dropped it on the top of his reading table, climbed up on his bed and drifted to sleep. As Warren slept, the walls of the demon realm shook ¡°WHAT DID YOU SAY?!¡±Damien growled. Laura trembled upon the thunder of his voice. She wasn¡¯t feeling all so courageous as before. ¡°I mean-¡± ¡°Did Miss Higgins tell you she was going to get married to him?¡± ¡°No, my-¡± ¡°Then why ask for my blessing!?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t give it to them, I will¡±Gezelle said making her presence known. Her long red gown trailing behind her. Damien balled his fist as he rushed up to Gezelle and grabbed her by her neck¡±For thest time, so interfering with in my business! Do this one more time and I swear by anything you believe in that I will kill you!¡± Damien let go off her neck as Gezelle was left to choke. He turned back to face Laura¡±You! This had better thest time I ever see your face again. GET OUT!¡± Laura hastenly got up in her feet as she scurried away. ¡°You are weak. Think about it, why are you stressing yourself over a good -for- nothing angel?¡±Gezelle cried out in pain. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about her that way!¡± ¡°And why shouldn¡¯t I?¡±Gezelle stood up from the ground as she brushed her gown¡±You as well as I know that she will never be yours. You can try as much as you want, but never in a million years¡± Gezelle turned around left his chambers. When she got to her own room, she screamed¡±Alexa, I¡¯ll get you married to Faren if it¡¯s thest thing I do¡± She called for her helper, Amelia. ¡°Yes, my queen¡± Gezelle handed her an envelope¡±Deliver this letter to that angel called Alexa tonight, is that taken?¡± ¡°Yes, my queen¡± Amelia took the letter as she excused herself and went about her task. Alexa still stood frozen in her spot where Warren had left her. Was this the end of their friendship? Alexa knocked her head¡±You idiot, how did you slip up?¡± As she turned around to leave, a strong hand grabbed her.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She turned around smiling thinking it was Warren¡±Warr-¡± Lo and behold, it was Faren Infront of her. Alexa removed her hand from his grip¡±How dare you touch me?¡± Faren bowed his head at her¡±My apologies¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Just 10 minutes of your time¡± Alexa sighed¡±I¡¯m all ears. What is it?¡± ¡°A news seems to have reached my ears about-¡± ¡°Lord Damien¡¯s wedding is none of my business¡±Alexa said angrily. She was tired of hearing about the wedding all day. And how did people find out about her and Damien? Faren smiled¡±It¡¯s not if my business either and that¡¯s not what I wanted to say¡± ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°I actually heard about the fact that he used your feelings. Ouch!¡± ¡°And so what? Are you here to mourn my feelings with me?¡± ¡°Quite the contrary. I¡¯m actually here to give you some advice¡± Alexa said nothing. ¡°Since the Damien yed with your feelings, why don¡¯t you show him that he meant nothing to you either. That he wasn¡¯t the only one who was being yed¡± Alexa folded her arms¡±So what do you imply?¡± Faren smirked as he opened up a small box infront of her showing a gold 24 carat ring ¡°Marry me¡± *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR. A/N: Faren, whaaatttt???? Chapter 22 WORDS THAT WOULD CHANGE EVERYTHING As Alexa walked back into the realm, her thought wandered back to Faren. ¡°What?¡±she¡¯d asked. ¡°Marry me¡±Faren said once more. Alexa looked from Faren to the ring. He was definitely nning something. He had this all figured out and she wasn¡¯t going to walk into his trap. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Do you need a reason for us to get married?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Alexa nodded her head¡±Yes. From what I¡¯ve heard of you so far, you are a pervert and-¡± Faren angrily shut the ring close as he boiled in rage but he tried to suppress it.¡±Think about it Alexa and you really shouldn¡¯t judge me by what you¡¯ve heard about me.¡± With that said, Faren had turned around and left. Alexa sighed. She really shouldn¡¯t be thinking about Faren now. Josty was yet to wake up. Alexa suddenly felt her head bump against someone. She looked up and saw Eren. ¡°Oh, you are still here?¡±Alexa asked looking around scanning for the others¡±Mikasa and Jerrie?¡± ¡°They left. I was actually waiting for you¡±Eren held Alexa¡¯s shoulders¡±Are you okay? Warren was quite harsh, wasn¡¯t he?¡± Alexa looked at her shoulders before slowly removing herself from his grasp¡±It¡¯s okay. I understand he was worried. Is Josty up yet?¡± Eren nodded his head¡± Yes, she is¡± Alexa sighed in relief¡±That¡¯s a relief. It¡¯s gettingte, I think you should-¡± ¡°Alexa, you have a visitor¡±Geraldine said sighing¡±You seem to be having alot of guests this night. Nana won¡¯t be pleased¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Amelia appeared from behind Geraldine.¡±Greetings¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Forgive me. I¡¯m Lady Gezelle¡¯s servant¡±Amelia stretched out the envelope to Alexa¡±Mydy ordered me to deliver this to you¡± Alexa took the envelope as Amelia bowed her head as she left. Alexa stared at the envelope in awe. A letter from the queen? But why? Eren turned to face Alexa¡±What is it? open it quicky, I¡¯m curious¡± ¡°You¡± Geraldine said pointing to Eren¡±visiting hours over¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave after i-¡± Geraldine dragged Eren out by his ears.¡±Come back tomorrow¡± ¡°Ouch, that hurts! Geraldine!¡± As their voices slowly faded away, Alexa walked into her room. ¡°Alexa, Josty is fine. She was just pretend-¡°Karina said but stopped as she saw her expression. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±Celine asked noticing her expressions too. ¡°Guys¡±Alexa dragged out¡±Prepare my grave¡± ¡°What?¡± She raised up the envelope¡±The Queen sent me a message¡± Karina smiled widely¡±The Queen mother?¡± ¡°Queen mother¡±is who they referred to as the mother of all angels. ¡°No, Queen Gezelle!¡±Alexa shouted in frustration. Celine¡¯s eyes widened in fear¡±Why?¡± ¡°What do you think? She obviously found out about Lord Damien and I ¡°Alexa pulled out her hair¡±I still can¡¯t believe he was married all along. He¡¯s worse than Lord Faren!¡± Josty rushed to Alexa and held her hand¡±If you are too scared to check it, I¡¯ll help you¡± Alexa smiled as she squeezed Josty¡¯s hand¡±Thank you Josty. By the way, I would like my coffin white¡± Josty took the envelope as she slowly opened it. Her eyes scanned the content of the letter as she looked up at Alexa¡±Alexa¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The Queen wants to have tea with you tomorrow morning¡± Alexa blinked her eyes in confusion¡±Tea? Why?¡± Josty shrugged¡±That¡¯s all it says¡± Celine took the letter from her hand¡±Give me that¡± She read it slowly, line by line and word by word but didn¡¯t get any new information from what Josty had said. Alexa fell t down on her bed¡±She knows¡± A knock was heard on their door. ¡°Come in¡±Karina called out as Geraldine opened the door. ¡°Alexa, you have a guest¡± Alexa sighed¡±Whosoever it is, tell them I¡¯ve died¡± ¡°Thene back to life because you and I need to talk¡±a deep voice said making Alexa get up from her bed. She turned around to see herself face to face with Damien. Seeing him made Alexa weak but she wasn¡¯t going to easily give in to him. He¡¯d used her and what¡¯s worse he¡¯s soon to be married. Alexa folded her arms stubbornly¡±You are going against the rules of this realm; no one receives a visitor after curfew¡± Damien smirked. He hadn¡¯t expected her to listen to him immediately. He knew just how stubborn she was. Damien walked till he was Infront of Alexa¡±I own this realm and I¡¯m king over this entirend. I¡¯m above all rules¡± He was above all rules but yet he¡¯d politely said to Alexa¡±Please, we need to talk¡± Karina slightly pushed Alexa forward towards Damien¡±Go with him¡± ¡°Yes, go. The longer he stays here, the worse your punishment.¡±Celine said. Alexa sighed as she followed him to the roof. ¡°What is it you want to say?¡± ¡°Are you and Faren getting married?¡± Alexa scoffed¡±Is that why you are here? You don¡¯t need to bother yourself with me , your highness. Remember what you said? You used me so stop bothering me and focus on your marriage¡± Alexa turned around to leave but Damien held her back. She turned to face him¡±Let go off me ¡± ¡°Listen to me. I only said that what I said that day to get Faren to stop targeting you. Look, if you don¡¯t want to ever see me again , that¡¯s fine but don¡¯t marry Faren. He¡¯s only trying to use you¡± Alexa removed her hand from Damien¡¯s grip.¡±I guess there¡¯s no big difference between you and him then¡± ¡°There is. I never used you. Not one minute!¡± Alexa¡¯s eyes widened in shock¡±What?¡± ¡°I never used you. I actually fell for you the first time I saw you in front of the vampire¡¯s realm. It was so obvious that someone like you wouldn¡¯t want to be with someone like me so I pretended the love potion spell worked just to get close to you¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Alexa cried as tears rolled down her cheeks¡±Saying all these changes nothing. You are still married¡± ¡°I¡¯m not married, I¡¯m engaged. An engagement that was decided by both our fathers when we were still kids¡±Damien held Alexa¡¯s hands¡±And engagements break¡± ¡°What I said doesn¡¯t change anything but what you will say will change everything, Alexa¡± Damien squeezed her hands¡±So what would it be?¡± *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR. A/N: Alexa, the ball¡¯s in your court. Shoot your shot Chapter 23 I LOVE YOU TOO ¡°What? Lord Damien actually said that?¡± Karina eximed as Alexa narrated the story of what happened on the roof to them. Alexa nodded her head. ¡°So what? What did you say?¡±Josty asked. ¡°Well..¡±Alexa said recalling her response. She¡¯d suddenly removed her hand from Damien¡¯s as she scoffed¡±There you go lying again. What? You actually loved me? Please cut it out¡± Damien grabbed her shoulders¡±Do I look like I¡¯m ying with you?¡± As Alexa stared at him, her tears rolled down her cheeks¡±You don¡¯t love me¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t in charge of how I feel, Alexa¡± ¡°If you did, you won¡¯t be doing this¡± Damien wrinkled his brow in confusion¡±What do you mean?¡± ¡°You want to end your engagement with Queen Gezelle? do you know how bad that would make me look? Everyone would gossip about me and Queen Gezelle won¡¯t just let that slide¡± Damien smirked¡±Are you more scared of Gezelle than me?¡± Alexa looked away from him¡±You wanted my reply, didn¡¯t you?¡± She looked back into his eyes¡±No, I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you¡± Alexa shook her head as she finished recalling the event¡±What did you expect me to say? Obviously I turned him down. I can¡¯t imagine giving into his words and then going to see Queen Gezelle tomorrow¡±. Alexa shivered at the mere thought of it. She threw herself down on her bed¡±I¡¯m going to sleep before I get any other ¡®unexpected¡¯ visitors¡± Alexa closed her eyes as she drifted off to sleep. Karina pouted her lips¡±Poor, Alexa. She¡¯s going through alot¡± ¡°Tell me about it¡±Josty said¡±Should we tell Nana?¡± ¡°Are you insane!¡±Celine shouted¡±How could you think about that?¡± ¡°Well, Nana can-¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to bring Nana into this. We are the ones who brought her into this mess and we¡¯ll get her out¡± Celine looked from Josty to Karina¡±And no one is saying one word about this to Nana, is that taken?¡± Karina and Josty nodded their heads. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep now¡±Celine said turning off the lights. In the demon realm, Damien locked himself in the basement downstairs as he breathed out fire from his mouth. She turned him down. He couldn¡¯t believe it. Does that mean she was going to marry Fa- Upon thinking of his name, his anger heightened as he punched the wall of the basement making the walls to copse. The sound of the copse echoed round the realm awakening Valdir and his wife Mariana. ¡°Honey, did you hear that?¡±Mariana asked. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just an earthquake, sleep¡±Valdir replied sleepily. Five hourster, the sun started to shine illuminating itself in the basement and upon Damien. He hadn¡¯t slept tillst night. He was too angry to sleep. With that feeling of rage burning within him, he angrily left the basement and headed to the vampire¡¯s realm. In the vampire¡¯s realm, Faren paced to and fro as be stared down on his phone. Wasn¡¯t she going to call?¡± Just how long did she need to think about it?¡± Marisol who was watching him from upstairs, descended with a food tray in her hand. ¡°Your n seemed to be going fine before. Is something wrong?¡± Faren shook his head¡±No, it¡¯s Nothing¡± Faren watched as Marisol ced the food tray on the dining table. ¡°That¡¯s alot of food¡±Faren said ¡°Yes. Father told me to invite Greg so I did¡± Greg is Marisol¡¯s husband. They¡¯d been married for two years and had a baby girl. Greg is a notable vampire. He was hardly ever around in their marital home as he was always on duty protecting their realm whenever a war ured. Thest war was between the vampires and the dragons and that was over a year ago. Faren nodded his head¡±Still, we are going to be just 4. That¡¯s still alot of food¡± Marisol smiled at Faren¡±See this as a gift as your n was a sess¡± Faren blushed¡±That¡¯s far fetch. She hasn¡¯t responded to me yet¡± Faren¡¯s chamber door flung wide open as Damien strode in and pushed Faren against the wall. ¡°What game are you ying, Faren?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Alexa¡­ marriage?¡± Faren smirked¡±So you¡¯ve heard. Have you given us your blessings?¡± ¡°Over my dead body!¡± ¡°But why? You said she wasn¡¯t important to you, remember?¡± Damien pushed Faren aside as he grumbled¡±What do you want?¡± Faren smirked¡±Everything I could ever want, Damien is right Infront of me. You boiling in rage, you watching me get married to the woman you love is everything I¡¯ve always wanted¡± Damien scoffed¡±Liar¡± He raised his index fingers as he slid the red ring from his finger. ¡°I¡¯ll give this to you, how¡¯s that?¡± Marisol who had been watching all along gasped as her eyes widened in shock. Damien was willing to give the ¡®Ring of authority¡¯ to Faren. Just who exactly is this girl? Anyone with the ¡®Ring of authority¡¯ is as good as being the king of Avand. Take it Faren. Marisol thought. Don¡¯t do anything stupid. ¡°So what will it be?¡±Damien asked. Faren looked at the ring. If he had this, then father would see him worthy of being called his son. Faren sighed as he walked towards Damien. He reached out his hand to take the ring ¡°Fine, the marriage won¡¯t-¡± The ring was taken from Damien¡¯s hand by a third party. Both Damien and Faren turned to see who it was and was stunned to see Alexa standing there. ¡°Alexa, i-¡°Faren started but Alexa hushed him. ¡°Don¡¯t. I don¡¯t have your time now¡± she turned to face Damien in anger¡±Let¡¯s go¡± Alexa took Damien¡¯s hand as they went outside. When they got outside, Alexa couldn¡¯t contain her anger anymore¡±Are you insane?! Why would you give Faren your ring?!¡± ¡°I had to protect you, Alexa! Did you hear what he said back there? He¡¯s just trying to use you to get to me¡±Damien held her hands shakingly¡±Please, don¡¯t marry him¡± ¡°So what? What if he¡¯s using me? Why would you give your ¡®Ring of authority¡¯ to him?! Don¡¯t you know how important this is?!¡±Alexa shouted raising up the ring. ¡°And I don¡¯t care. I would give up a whole lot more for you!¡± Alexa looked away from Damien as tears formed in her eyes. When she looked back at him, Damien was rmed to see her in tears. ¡°W-Why are you crying?¡±Damien asked shakingly as he brushed her cheeks ¡°Sh*t, I¡¯ve done it again. I always find a way to make you cry, I¡¯m sorry¡± ¡°Why do you keep making this difficult for me, Damien?¡±Alexa asked in tears¡±You wanted me to say the word? I love you too. I want to be with you so badly too¡± Damien¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He didn¡¯t even realize that he was crying too. ¡°I promise to make you happy, Alexa. You can trust me, I¡¯ll take care of everything¡± He hugged her as they both sobbed softly in eachother¡¯s arms Meanwhile in the demon realm as Gezelle sat by the dining with the tea all set, she checked her watch for the umpteenth time. She waste. 30 minuteste at that. ¡°Amelia!¡± Amelia rushed out¡±Yes, my queen¡± ¡°Did you deliver my envelopest night?¡± ¡°Yes, my queen. Lady Alexa took the envelope from my hand¡± ¡°Then why isn¡¯t she here!!!?¡±Gezelle roared. Gezelle stood up from the dining table as she paced to and fro. The door to the realm opened as Damien strode in. Gezelle¡¯s eyes widened as Damien seemed to be approaching her. She backed away at each step he took closer to her. ¡°W-what is it?¡±Gezelle stuttered. Damien looked at the engagement ring on her index finger as he removed it. ¡°What are you doing, Damien!?¡± Damien threw the ring on the floor as it scattered and broke into a million tiny pieces. ¡°Now, there¡¯s nothing keeping us together¡±Damien said before walking out of Gezelle¡¯s sight as she slowly crashed to the floor picking up the tiny fragments of the ring. She screamed at the top of her lungs. Alexa! She was going to kill her! *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR Chapter 24 GEZELLE鈥橲 WRATH Warren wakes up the next morning. The rays of sunlight shined brightly upon him. Eren and Mikasa walked into his room. ¡°You¡¯re up? What is the matter? It¡¯s unlike you to be awake by this time¡±Eren said jumping into his bed. ¡°Yeah, Venar. You are always the earliest to get up. Is something troubling you?¡±Mikasa asked sitting down on a nearby chair. Warren shook his head¡±It must be because of the race we had yesterday.¡± Warren suddenly remembered Josty as he turned to Eren ¡°How is Josty? Did she wake upst night?¡± ¡°Yes, she did¡± Warren sighed in relief¡±That a relief¡± ¡°You seem to be worried about Jostytely, Venar. Why?¡±Eren asked deviously. Warren immediately dissed the idea. ¡°It¡¯s not what you are thinking. She got hurt because of me so of course I¡¯m worried¡± Eren wore a smug in his face¡±If you say soooo¡± Anssia suddenly walked into his room with folded arms as Eren sighed rubbing his forehead. ¡°Anssia, give the guy some ce, will you?¡± ¡°Keep quiet¡±Anssia snarled at Eren. Eren shook his head as she stood up and left. Mikasa followed after Eren¡±Is there something going on?¡± ¡°No¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Eren nodded his head twice¡±I¡¯m sure¡± Mikasa smiled. Eren was so bad at lying. Back in his room, Warren stood up as he walked towards Anssia.¡±I¡¯m sorry¡± Anssia blinked her eyes back in confusion¡±W-What?¡± ¡°I was in a foul mood yesterday and so I shut the door on you and for that I¡¯m sorry¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m the one who is sorry.¡±Anssia stretched her hands out towards Warren¡±Are we good now?¡± Warren stared at Anssia¡¯s hand and back to her¡±Why does this feel like a farewell?¡± Anssiaughed out loud¡±What? Hey, this is my home¡± ¡°Then in that case¡±Warren said as he epted her hand¡±We are good¡± Anssia removed her hands from his¡±I¡¯ll be leaving now¡± She quickly ran outside as she wiped her tears. A white handkerchief was handed to her. She looked up to see that it was her brother, Jerrire who was handing it to her. ¡°You are doing the right thing¡±Jerrire said. On seeing her brother, Anssia couldn¡¯t control the tears that rolled down her cheeks. They fell like warm water filling an empty ocean. The words of Jerrirest night reyed in Anssia¡¯s head. ¡°You should give him some space. Infact, stop liking him¡±Jerrie had said to Anssia. Anssia scoffed ¡°What did you say?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jerrire had walked closer towards Anssia and turned towards Warren¡¯s door¡±It might not be clear to him yet but I can see it. All of us can¡± he faced Anssia¡±He likes Josty or at least he feels something for her.¡± ¡°They way I see it. if it isn¡¯t Alexa, it¡¯s Josty. There¡¯s no room for you-¡± ¡°STOP IT!¡± Anssia growled in tears¡±You are my brother, how can you say such a thing!¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s only then you are going to open your eyes and see! It¡¯s time for you to let him go, Anssia¡± ¡°And do you think it¡¯s that easy?! I¡¯ve loved him for as long as I can remember!¡± Jerrire ced his hands on his sister¡¯s shoulders¡±No, ssia. You¡¯ve just always been around him so much that you¡¯ve confused friendship for love¡± ¡°And there is one person you¡¯ve always loved more than him, If I remember correctly and that person is yourself. You¡¯ve always put yourself first before any other person.¡± Anssia stared up at Jerrire in tears¡±So what do you suggest I do?¡± ¡°Space, Anssia. Give him some space and distance yourself from him¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t work. As long as we are in the same realm together, it¡¯s not going to work¡± Jerrire smirked¡±Now that¡¯s the space I¡¯m talking about¡± Anssia stopped recollecting the event as she threw her arms around Jerrire and wept loudly. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡±Jerrire said patting his sister¡¯s back. He refrained from her as he handed her some tickets¡±Take as much time as you need¡± Anssia nodded her head as she took the tickets from Jerrie¡¯s hands¡±Thank you¡­ brother¡± Upon hearing her call him ¡®brother¡¯, Jerrire pulled Anssia towards him as he hugged her. ¡°Take care of yourself, okay?¡± Anssia hugged Jerrie back as she nodded her head¡±I will and you too.¡± Anssia decided to brighten up the mood a little bit¡±Hey, I won¡¯t be around to disobey your orders again, shouldn¡¯t you be happy?¡± Jerrire tightened his grip on his sister¡±I¡¯m happy, believe me¡± ¡°Really? Then let go off me¡±Anssia said pushing Jerrire away from her but Jerrire didn¡¯t budge. ¡°Hold on. Just one more minute¡± Anssiaughed¡±Your people need to see their lord behaving like a baby right now¡± Jerrire suddenly let go off Anssia¡±Now you are bing annoying¡± Anssiaughed¡±I¡¯ll be leaving now¡± ¡°Should I walk you out?¡± Anssia smiled¡±Should you? or do you want to?¡± Jerrire shook his head¡±Never mind¡± Anssia patted his head¡±Now that¡¯s my brother. I¡¯m out now¡± Jerrire watched Anssia¡¯s retreating back. Jaden came towards Jerrire wiping his tears¡±I have to say, my lord. I didn¡¯t know you were so soft. You and mydy share a wonder-¡± ¡°keep quiet!¡±Jerrire growled silencing Jaden and walking away. Meanwhile back in the vampire realm, Faren balled his fist. He was so close. Hadn¡¯t Alexa intervened, everything would have worked out perfectly. Marisol quietly removed a chair for the dining table. ¡°What are you doing?¡±Faren asked. ¡°Oh, your n already failed so I¡¯m sure father wouldn¡¯t want you seating at the same table with him. No need to thank me¡± Just then Greg made his presence known as he walked into the chamber. ¡°Honey!¡± Marisol squealed as she rushed up to him and engulfed him in a warm embrace. ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good and you? How was it over there?¡± Greg brushed Marisol¡¯s cheeks¡±Later¡±he turned to face Faren¡±Faren, how are-¡± ¡°You should leave him alone for a while¡±Marisol said stopping Greg. Greg nodded his head¡±Where¡¯s father?¡± Marisol sat him down at the dining¡±Sit down while I go get him¡± Greg nodded his head as he watched her rush upstairs. He turned around awkwardly in his seat as an ufortable silence fell between him and Faren. Few minutester, king Giyaza descended from the stairs with Marisol by his side as Faren suddenly started to shiver. As Alexa walked back to her realm, she kept on hitting her head several times. There was no way she could take back her words anymore. Alexa hit her head ¡°You are so stupid, Alexa. Why did you go blurting out your feelings like that?¡± When she got to the front of he realm, she halted as she saw Queen Gezelle Infront of her. ¡°My Q-Queen. About your letter, I¡¯m sorry that-¡± Gezelle pped Alexa across the face with so much rage boiling within her. Alexa held her face surprised and in shock. ¡°So I see..¡±Gezelle said twisting her hands as if getting ready to p her again ¡°That you¡¯ve decided to take my husband away from me¡± *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR. A/N: Awnnn, Jerrire and Anssia have such a cute rtionship. I want him for a brother.(if you get what I mean). Chapter 25 HERMENES In the vampire realm, king Giyaza and Greg chatted on and on and Faren was grateful that his father¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on him yet. Why did Alexa walk in at that moment and ruin his entire n?! He was so close to having the ¡®Ring of authority¡¯ ¡°Son, you are awfully quiet today. Aren¡¯t we supposed to be celebrating?¡± King Giyaza said to Faren suddenly startling him. ¡°Hmm? O-Oh, you are right¡±Faren stuttered as Marisol shook her head in pity for her brother. ¡°So when is the wedding?¡±king Giyaza asked with his eyes shining ever so brightly. Greg turned to face Faren with a smile¡±You are getting married? Congrattions, brother-inw¡± Faren smiled through clenched teeths clearly unsettled¡±Thank you¡± he turned to king Giyaza¡± let¡¯s not talk about that now, father.¡± He shifted his gaze to Greg as he continued ¡°Your long lost son-inw just came home. We¡¯ll discuss about itter¡± King Giyaza chuckled low and deep¡±You are right¡± Greg turned to face his wife¡±Is something troubling you? You look rather pale¡± Marisol shook her head¡±I¡¯m fine. How¡¯s the food?¡± Greg smiled¡±Delicious as always. I¡¯ve missed your cooking¡± Faren excused himself from the dining as he ran up to the bathroom upstairs and angrily punched the mirror on the wall. ¡°What am I going to do now?¡±Tears brimmed from his eyes¡±This was my only chance of being loved by father¡± ¡°Why is nothing working my way. WHY!???¡±he shouted ¡°Stop shouting unless you want father to know something is wrong¡± a voice said from behind him. Faren wiped his tears as he turned around to see Marisol standing by the door. ¡°Why are you crying like a child? Have you given up already?¡± ¡°What do you expect me to do?¡± Marisol scoffed¡±You im to so desperately want to be the ¡°most powerful creature of Avand ¡°but you can¡¯te up with a n to kidnap a mere girl?¡± Faren¡¯s eyes shined brightly¡±Kidnap? But I never said anything about kidnapping anyone¡± Marisol folded her arms as she smirked¡±Exactly. I just gave you an idea¡± ¡°I¡¯ve tried that before, though. It¡¯s not going to work¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m willing to help you this time, my dear brother¡± ¡°Me? Why?¡± Marisol shrugged¡±Just because. I¡¯m really fascinated to know what¡¯s so special about this girl that even lord Damien was about giving up his ¡®Ring of authority¡¯ for her ¡± Marisol looked at Faren¡¯s hand¡±You are a bleeding. Dress that up before youe back downstairs¡± Marisol then turned around and headed back downstairs. Greg could see a change in her moke as she rejoined them back in the dinning table. ¡°You look better, honey¡± Marisol smiled¡±I¡¯m feeling better. Are you staying here for long?¡± ¡°I would love to but I can¡¯t. I¡¯m needed back at my post tomorrow.¡± Greg turned to face king Giyaza¡±I fear I would have to be on my way back this evening, father¡± King Giyaza smiled¡±It¡¯s okay. You are working so hard to protect our realm. I understand¡± After their meal, Marisol looked at the wall clock as she gasped. ¡°It¡¯ste already, father. Greg has to start leaving now if he doesn¡¯t want to bete¡± King Giyaza¡¯s eyes widened¡±That¡¯s true. It¡¯s 5 hours back to the military ground¡± Greg wiped his mouth as he stood up¡±Thank you for inviting me over, father¡± he turned to face Marisol as he ced a light peck on her cheeks¡±And thank you for the wonderful meal¡± Marisol took Greg by his arms¡±I¡¯ll see him out, father¡± As king Giyaza watched their retreating backs, he couldn¡¯t stop smiling. He was happy that his daughter was having an happily married life and his son was about to make him proud. Speaking of his son, he nced around¡±Where is Faren?¡± As Marisol and Greg walked out of the realm, they forced a smile at eachother. ¡°I take it that father still thinks we are married, right?¡±Greg asked ¡°Yes¡± ¡°You have to tell him the truth¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I can¡¯t keep making these long trips anymore¡± Marisol removed her hands from Greg¡¯s arms¡±I refuse¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Father is happy whenever he sees you. He¡¯s proud of me because of you and I don¡¯t intend for that to stop¡± Grey grumbled in frustration¡±This is exactly why we got divorced. All you and your brother care about is pleasing your father instead of living your life as you dim fit¡± Marisol grabbed Greg by his cor¡±Don¡¯t say that again!¡± She pushed him aside¡±Go or else you¡¯ll bete¡± Meanwhile with a subconscious headay, Laura paced to and fro in her room. Lord Damien had refused to give his blessings upon Faren and Alexa¡¯s wedding and what¡¯s more, he had denied her favor. He¡¯d killed two birds with one stone. What were they to do now?. A sudden knock in her door interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Come in¡± she said as Daisy and Raquel walked in. Daisy and Raquel were junior witches in respect to Laura. They¡¯d always watched Laura out of awe and respect as Laura was a ¡® senior examry witch¡¯. She¡¯d always st the ¡®Witches¡¯ weekly exam¡¯ and she was also very powerful- well although she was second or fifth ce to Ms. Agatha- In the eyes of the junior witches who adores her so deeply to their core, there was not a single thing she couldn¡¯t do . ¡°What is it?¡±Laura asked. ¡°Uh, we¡¯d noticed that there¡¯s been something troubling you. Would you like to share? Who knows you might feel bet-?¡±Daisy stuttered Laura scoffed. What exactly made these girls think they could talk to her let alonefort her?. ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t like to share so please can you leave me alone?¡±Laura said as she turned her back on them. Their n had gone down the drain and lord Damien had said that he¡¯d never wanted to see her again. So what could she do? ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± Raquel said dragging Daisy along with her. ¡°Wait!¡±Laura called out at the girls as they halted on their tracks¡±Well, there is something you girls can do for me. Will you help me?¡± Daisy nodded her head hastily smiling from ear to ear¡±Yes, we would¡±. She was pleased that she could help her ¡®role model¡¯ out. Whatever it was, she wouldn¡¯t ask as long as it was going to bring a smile upon Laura¡¯s face.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Laura smiled¡±Thank you so much and what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Daisy¡± Laura patted Daisy¡¯s head as she looked towards Raquel¡±And yours?¡± ¡°Raquel¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Daisy and Raquel. I promise to make it up to you¡± ¡°So how can we be of help, mydy?¡±Daisy asked. In the Angel¡¯s realm, Josty, Celine¡¯s and Karina got engulfed in an argument. ¡°I think there¡¯s something wrong with your head¡± Celine said to Karina¡±How can you think Eren is the most handsome werewolf in Avand¡± ¡°Exactly my point!¡±Josty squealed as she gave Celine a high-five¡± I mean, even Warren still lives and breathes¡± ¡°Ooohhh¡± Karina teased¡± Warren, huh?¡± Josty threw up her hand in defense¡±What? You all don¡¯t see it too? Back me up here, Alexa¡± Karina looked around¡±Where is Alexa?¡± Celine sighed as she looked up at the roof¡±Dear goddess, let her not get herself into trouble¡± ¡°I hear trouble. Who are we talking about?¡±a deep voice said startling the girls and making them turn towards the door. Standing ded in a brown shirt and white trousers was Hermenes. Hermenes was Alexa¡¯s older brother. ¡°Oh my gosh¡±The girls squealed as they rushed to hug him. ¡°When did you get back?¡± ¡°How was Amsterdam?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us that you wereing?¡± The girls bombarded Hermenes with lots of questions that got him chuckling. ¡°I wanted to surprise Alexa but I see she isn¡¯t here. Where is she?¡±Hermenes asked looking around . ¡°Well, we don¡¯t-¡°. The long hairs at the back of Hermenes hand grew as he rushed outside. He saw a woman raising up her hand to hit Alexa and he impulsively held her hands. ¡°If I were you¡± Hermenes said grabbing her hands with so much force as he could feel his blood boil¡±I¡¯d keep my hands to myself¡± *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR. A/N: well, if it means getting my hands held by Hermenes, if I were Gezelle, I would be singing ¡± can¡¯t keep my hands to myself¡± Chapter 26 STRICT LAND AND STRICT RULES Anssia sighed as she arrived at the ce Jerrire had organized for her. ¡°I hope I really get to forget Warren in here¡± She was about to open the door when it flinged open. She blink her eyes twice. Was she seeing things? ¡°Mom? Dad? What are you guys doing here?¡±she asked. ¡°Jerrire asked us of this favour so we couldn¡¯t say no¡± her mother said smiling¡¯We are so happy thyt you decided to spend quality time with us¡± ¡°Q-Quality time?¡±Anssia said shocked. Her father nodded his head¡±Yes and Jerrie said that you told us to keep you here for as long as possible¡± ¡°I- I said that?¡±Anssia said thorough clenched teeths as she started boiling in anger. ¡°Yes. So hurry up ande meet us at the backyard. The cows need some milking¡± her mother said smiling as Anssia¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°C-Cows? When did we ever start having cows?¡± ¡°Jerrire said you¡¯d taking a liking to it so we brought one for our princess yesterday¡±her father said walking towards her¡±I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d grow up to be like me ¡± ¡°What else did Jerrire say?¡± ¡°He also said that¡­¡± Her parents words became muffled as she balled her fist in rage. ¡°I knew he had an ulterior motive in hugging me like that¡±Anssia muttered. ¡°Oh, they are here¡±her mother said beaming with glee. Anssia turned around to see Mikasa and Eren walking towards them. ¡°Great. Now I would have to see his face too¡± Anssia muttered while looking at Eren¡±Just friggin great¡± Meanwhile back at the front of the Angel¡¯s realm, Alexa held her face in shock from the p she¡¯d just received from Gezelle. ¡°So I see¡± Gezelle said turning her wrist¡±That you have finally decided to take my husband away from me¡± Gezelle grabbed Alexa by her cor¡±Just who do you think you are to ruin my future just like that?¡± Gezelle beat her chest as tears formed in her eyes¡±You see, I¡¯ve loved Damien since we were kids. So who are you to just budge in and shatter my dreams?!¡± Gezelle shouted raising up her hands again to smack Alexa but it was held by someone. ¡°If I were you¡± the person said tightening his grip on her hands¡±I¡¯d keep my hands to myself¡± Alexa¡¯s eyes widened¡±Hermenes?¡± Gezelle looked sternly at the man Infront of her¡±Let go off me. Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°And do I look like I care?¡±Hermenes snarled¡±Even if you are the goddess of life herself, you don¡¯t still get toy your hands on my sister. Is that taken?¡± ¡°Now I¡¯m going to be nice enough to let go off your hands but if you try anything funny except using your words¡±Hermenes scoffed¡±We¡¯ll be going to Amsterdam together¡± On hearing Amsterdam, Gezelle flinched. Hermenes let go off Gezelle¡¯s hands as Gezelle ced her hands on her wrist. ¡°I¡¯ll have you banned from thisnd, just you wait and see¡±Gezelle snarled at Hermenes and then turned to face Alexa¡±I¡¯ll be back for you¡± She turned and walked away as Alexa hugged her brother. She¡¯d missed him so much. After the passing of their parents, Hermenes had always been protective over Alexa. Thest case that drove Hermenes away from her was when he got into a fight with a guy from the wizard realm who had spelled Alexa, made her unconscious and tried to sleep with her. When Hermenes found out, it made his blood boil so bad that when he¡¯d found the wizard, he¡¯d nearly beat him to death. For every action, there¡¯s an equal and opposite reaction. The guy whose name was Kendall was wrong obviously but the councilors of justice of Avand couldn¡¯t leave Hermenes unpunished. So he was sentenced to Amsterdam. Amsterdam was a cold, dark ce just like the underworld. It¡¯s jus like unlike the underworld, you are the only one there. Each day, you fall into an unending tunnel and get whipped by spiritual creatures until you get to realize your wrong doing. You pass through the same thing every day, every hour, every second until the time of your release. An just like every normal dark realm, 24 hours in the real world is just a minute in Amsterdam. Hermenes was sentenced there for 4 months and now he was back. Alexa¡¯s tears couldn¡¯t stop flowing as she hugged Hermenes with all her heart and strength. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you¡± she said sobbing heavily. Hermenes hugged his little sister back as he buried his head in her shoulder. ¡°Me too. I¡¯ve missed you more than you can imagine, Lexy¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave me again, promise?¡± Hermenes nodded his head¡±Yes, I promise¡± Alexa backed away from Hermenes¡±Does Nana know you are back?¡± ¡°No. If she did, I wouldn¡¯t get to see my little sister. She would be scolding me so badly by now¡± Alexaughed¡±True that¡± ¡°Alexa, who was thatdy?¡±Hermenes asked. Alexa took his hands in hers¡±Let¡¯s go inside for now and worry about that another day, okay?¡± ¡°If you say so¡±Hermenes said taking her hand and walking into the realm with her as they chatted ¡°So how¡¯s Warren? Does he stilles by often?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t believe what happened between Warren and Josty, Hermenes¡± Alexa said with her eyes shining. Hermenes smiled as he watched his younger sister chat away. ¡°Sorry to burst your bubbles but I need to see this young man in my office, now¡±Nana said ded in all white and her long red hair packed up in a bun that her crown rested so perfectly well on it. ¡°Just one minute, Nana¡±Hermenes whined but the look on Nana¡¯s face left no room forpromise. ¡°Later, Lexy¡±Hermenes said all gloomy as he followed Nana to her office. When Alexa got into her room, the girls voices ovepped. ¡°Where have you been?¡± ¡°Hermenes is back¡± ¡°Have you seen him yet?¡± Alexa chuckled¡±Yes, girls. I know my brother is back. Thank you¡± Karina looked at Alexa¡¯s face¡±Are you okay? Your cheeks a bit red¡± Alexa put her hands over her cheeks¡±Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m fine¡± ¡°So where have you been?¡±Josty asked ¡°I was outside the realm. I needed some fresh air. Why?¡± ¡°I mean¡­¡±Josty dragged out¡±We just needed your opinion on something¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°In three seconds, say the name thates to your mind first okay?¡±Josty said as Alexa nodded her head¡±Eren or Warren. 1, 2, 3!¡± ¡°Eren!¡± Celine and Karina shouted in joy as they gave eachother another high-five. ¡°Told ya¡±Karina said as the girls got rolled up in another argument. Meanwhile still boiling in rage, Gezelle walked deep into the heart of Avand where the old, blind wizard resided. ¡°Stop there¡±The old wizardmanded stopping Gezelle froming any closer.¡±Your anger is enough to burn down this ce and all my hard work of many years¡± Gezelle took in deep breaths trying to control her anger¡±I¡¯m sorry¡± ¡°Nowe in¡± She walked in and sat on a small chair¡±I need your-¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know what you need¡± Gezelle threw out two bags of gold towards the old man¡±Would that be enough?¡± The old wizard chuckled as he felt the bag¡±More than enough¡± He casted a light spell and after a short while, he smiled¡±It¡¯s done¡± ¡°Already?¡± ¡°Already, my queen¡± Gezelle stood up and left the old man¡¯s presence. The old man opened his bag of gold. ¡°Too bad, my queen that all your efforts would still end up futile because one can¡¯t stop what is to be¡± As Gezelle walked all around the realm, she saw that the old man had actually done it. The flyer was pasted all over the walls and in every realm . And the flyer read:¡±WARNING: This girl is seeing a married man. If you see her you know what to do¡± And in Avand, any girl caught seeing a married man will be stoned to death. *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR Chapter 27 DAMIEN鈥橲 WRATH The next morning, it was a Saturday morning. The elves usually had their normal routine of going to the forest to nt the seed of any fruit they had. ¡°WAKE UP, EVERYONE!¡±Callista, the senior elf shouted using a mega phone. ¡°So loud¡±Amanda grumbled as she searched around with her hand for her pillow as she ced it over her head.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°WAKE UP!¡±Callista shouted over the the mega phone into Amanda¡¯s ears startling her and making her fall off her bed. ¡°What did you do that for?¡±Amanda whined in the ground. ¡°Because I knew you would say ¡®so loud¡¯ ¡± Callista said as she gestures to the bed beside Amanda¡±Wake up Ste too¡± Callista then went around each rooms as she summoned all the elves. Few minutester, they all lined up in a straight line of two¡¯s. The guys one line and the girls in another with their little baskets in their hands. The leader of the guys, Draco and the leader of the girls, Callista both stood Infront of each lines to lead their troops into the forest. Callista led her troops effortlessly but as Draco was about to lead his troop with his eyes still so heavy with sleep, he tripped over a nk of wood falling to the ground and making his troops all fall down too. Callista shook her head in disappointment as Amanda sighed looking at them¡±They must be so lucky to have Draco as their leader¡± she looked ahead and shouted¡±Hey, why don¡¯t we all trip Callista too?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it¡±Callista said sternly warning all the girls as she continued leading them into the forest. As they entered into the forest, Ste who was behind Amanda on the line kept on dozing off and hitting Amanda¡¯s back. Amanda squinted her eyes as she saw a familiar face in a flyer pasted on the bark of a tree. ¡°Hey, Ste¡±Amanda said calling Ste and making her jump . ¡°Yes, mother. It¡¯s me¡±Ste said suddenly waking up. Amanda pointed at the flyer¡±Isn¡¯t that ¡®pretty missy¡¯?¡± Ste squinted her eyes to where Amanda was pointed at and she smiled¡±You are right. Why is she taped to that tree? Let¡¯s go free her¡± They headed towards the tree and removed the flyer. Amanda gasped as she read the content of the flyer¡±Death?¡±she turned to shake Ste who was still dozing off and waking her uppletely. ¡°We need to go to lord Damien¡±Amanda said. ¡°Why?¡± Ste asked sleepy. ¡°Because, pretty missy might be in trouble if we are toote¡± In the Angel¡¯s realm, Geraldine and Edison carried Hermenes hostage by his arms as they dragged him to Nana. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Hermenes asked confused¡±I deserve an exnation! Geraldine?¡± Neither of them answer him as they continued dragging him to Nana. They ced him down Infront if Nana and closed the door. ¡°Nana, what¡¯s going on?¡± Nana sighed¡±I¡¯m sorry for calling you this way, Hermenes but-¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯ve said everything that you needed to say yesterday in your office? I told you I would behave from now on, Nana¡± Nana sighed ¡°Then in that case¡±she ced a lock over Hermenes hands¡±Wear this for today¡± A lock was used to seize an angel¡¯s power. It can only be removed by the one who ced it too. Hermenes looked at his hands in shock¡±W-Why?¡± ¡°Well you see¡± Nana said with a worried expression written all over her face¡±Alexa¡¯s in trouble¡± Nana gestured to the window where all the creatures of Avand had gathered with stones in their hands chanting ¡°BRING DOWN THE SLUT! BRING DOWN THE SLUT!¡± Hermenes eyes widened in disbelief. He turned to face Nana¡±Unlock me now, Nana¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Hermenes but-¡± ¡°Nana¡±Hermenes said with tears brimming in his eyes ¡°Right now Alexa must be feeling so helpless. I have to do something for her¡± ¡°I understand that you must be upset, Hermenes but you have to control your anger. At least for Alexa. I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t like you going back to Amsterdam¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about Amsterdam!¡±Hermenes shouted as he wiped off his tears¡±Right now, mother and father must be in tears as they are watching people call their precious daughter a slut. People who don¡¯t even know an inkling about her!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t just sit and watch, Nana¡±Hermenes looked down at his hands ¡°With locks or not, I¡¯m going to kill them all¡± Hermenes said as he stormed out of the room he was with Nana. Meanwhile in Alexa¡¯s room, Josty, Celine and Karina stared out the window. ¡°I¡¯m scared. What is going on?¡±Karina asked. Celine turned turned back to see Alexa still asleep¡±Well thank goddess she¡¯s still asleep for now¡± Josty sighed¡±But she won¡¯t be asleep for long¡± The girls all turned around facing the window and watching the chaos going on outside oblivious to the tears that rolled down Alexa¡¯s eyes. Meanwhile as the little elves, Amanda and Ste got to the demon realm, they breathed out heavily. ¡°I¡¯m tired¡±Steined trying to catch her breath. ¡°We have to hurry, we don¡¯t have time to waste¡± When they reach the gate of the demon realm, Rosco looked at them confused. ¡°Elves? When did elves starting here?¡± He asked. ¡°It¡¯s urgent, please. Tell lord Damien that we seek his presence¡±Amanda said in a hurry. ¡°Lord Damien doesn¡¯t grant elves his presence. Heins that it makes his neck hurt him so shoo¡±Rosco said using a small broom to chase them away. ¡°Then tell him it¡¯s aboutdy Alexa¡±Ste interjected and immediately Rosco gave them permission in. When they got to Damien¡¯s chambers, they threw himself at his feet. ¡°What is this I hear?¡± Damien asked. ¡°My lord. We were in the forest going about our elvial, when we stumbled across this¡±Amanda stretched out the flyer to Damien.¡± I fear that yourdy might be in trouble if you don¡¯t-¡± Before Amanda couldplete her sentence, Damien had rushed out of the realm quicker than her next breath. *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR. A/N: Elvial is the name given to the weekly activities the elves do in nting their seeds and plucking fruits. Chapter 28 FLAMES OF DEATH In Vernon the ce Jerrire had organized for Anssia, her family and tbe boys, Anssia stretched her arms as she felt the sun rays on her. She was so beat from milking cows yesterday that immediately she had the chance, she had jumped into her bed and slept off. As she walked to the kitchen to get a ss of water, she swore that she would never milk cows again and what was worse was that Eren made it all so tiring too. She remembered how he¡¯d annoyed her and how he¡¯d made cow jokes that weren¡¯t a bit funny. She grabbed the ss jar and powered water into a small ss cup and raised it up to her mouth. As she drank the water from the ss, she looked sideways and on seeing a shirtless Eren, her mouth hanged down as water seeped down. Eren smiled at her ¡°Well, good morning to you too¡± Anssia shook her head¡±Wear some clothes, will you? You aren¡¯t the only one who lives here¡± Eren shrugged¡±My shirtless body doesn¡¯t intrigue anyone¡± He moved closer to Anssia¡±Remember? You said so yourself when we were kids¡± Anssia backed away from Eren ¡°Whatever¡± she turned around to leave when Eren called out to her. ¡°se¡± She turned around to face him¡±What?¡± Eren walked towards her with a small napkin in his hand as he wiped her mouth with it¡±se, seriously clean up after yourself. You are not a kid anymore¡± He then walked away smirking because he knew that he¡¯d just rendered her speechless. Mikasa came to the kitchen and waved his hands jnfront of Anssia who was staring into the empty space Eren once stood in. ¡°What are you staring at?¡±Mikasa asked. Anssia shook her head immediately. She must have been insane for her heart to skip when Eren wiped her mouth. ¡°Earth to Anssia¡±Mikasa called out for the second time. ¡°Leave me alone¡±Anssia grumbled at Mikasa before leaving the kitchen. Mikasa looked from Eren to Anssia. ¡°There¡¯s really must be something going on between those two. I wonder what it is¡± Meanwhile in the dragon realm, Warren ran on the treadmill nonstop. He only exercised like this when there was something on his mind. And ther were two things; Alexa¡¯s rejection and Josty. He still didn¡¯t know why Josty lingered on his mind. They¡¯d always hated eachother and couldn¡¯t stand eachother so why? It just didn¡¯t make any sense especially now that she was back to normal herself.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Back to being at eachother¡¯s arms length. ¡°You are working hard¡± a voice said startling Warren and making him fall down from the treadmill. ¡°Oh, my. Are you okay? I didn¡¯t mean to startle you¡±Jaden said running to meet Warren and help him up to his feet. ¡°If you didn¡¯t mean to startle me, you should have made your presence known¡±Warren said to Jaden holding an injured arm¡±What are you doing here by the way? Shouldn¡¯t you be guarding Jerrire?¡± ¡°Ah, he¡¯s actually nearby and that¡¯s when I noticed you in the gym. What¡¯s bothering you so much?¡± Warren took a bottle water from and drank it down in one gulp. Jaden then handed him a small towel which he took and used it to clean his face. ¡®You know me so well¡± Jaden smiled¡±Of course and I know you well enough to know that it¡¯s a girl troubling you¡± Warren threw the face towel at Jaden¡¯s face¡±Now you are just talking nonsense¡± Jaden smiled under the face towel. He removed the towel¡±Am I? Why don¡¯t you go see her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a girl bothering me and shouldn¡¯t you go check on Jerrire?¡± Jaden suddenly remembered Jerrie¡±That¡¯s right. Later¡± He ran off leaving Warren to his thoughts¡±What does he know? Always talking nonsense?¡±Warren muttered under his breath. Few minutester, Warren saw his legs doing the thinking for him as he saw himself headed to the Angel¡¯s realm. ¡°This means nothing. I¡¯ll just see her onest time to confirm that I don¡¯t feel anything for her¡±Warren muttered. He slowed down his steps to see that for the first time, the Angel¡¯s realm was crowded. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±he asked himself. As he drew closer, their chantings got louder. ¡°BRING DOWN THE SLUT! BRING DOWN THE SLUT!¡± ¡°Oh, she¡¯s out!¡±someone shouted excitedly. Josty, Karina and Celine who were still watching from their window creased their brows in confusion. ¡°What do they mean? Alexa is still sleep-¡°Josty said as she turned around to face Alexa¡¯s bed and lo and behold, it was empty. Back downstairs, Alexa walked out of the realm to face the angry crowd who held stones in their hands ready to punish her. ¡°I¡¯m here¡±Alexa said ¡°Go ahead and punish me¡± A loud shout was chorused as every creature started throwing stones at her. ¡°EVERYBODY, STOP IT!¡±a loud thundering voice shouted. Everyone halted as a way was paved for the demon lord who dragged Gezelle along with him. His presence was apained by the the ps of thunder and lightning strike down to the spot his feets just left. ¡°How could you do this to us?¡±Pachinko, a noble wizard said to Damien¡±For the past 40 years, we¡¯ve all lived and followed your rules but what? You defy them? You should be punished along with her!¡±he said pointing at Alexa had marks over her body. ¡°Rule 24 of the rule of thisnd states that¡±Any girl who sees a married man is liable to death¡± and all we are doing is obeying that rule¡± Many other creatures of then nodded their head agreeing with Pachinko. ¡°Are you married?¡± Damien asked boiling with anger. ¡°You are engaged to be-¡± Damien raised up his and Gezelle¡¯s index finger¡±We aren¡¯t engaged anymore¡± The whole creatures gasped. Damien scanned his eyes at all of them¡±You were all to hasty to follow rules that you didn¡¯t stop to get your facts straight¡± Damien took slow steps towards Pachinko. ¡°You seem to be so familiar to the rules of thisnd. Should I jog your memory with what rules 17 says?¡± Pachinko¡¯s hands started shivering. ¡°Yes, my-¡± Damien raised his index finger up silencing Pachinko¡±Uh-huh, let me jog your memory for you¡± ¡°It says ¡°Any man/woman who dares causes harm on the innocent is liable to Amsterdam or death by the ¡®mes of death¡¯ ¡± Damien clicked his two fingers together as two men brought in the ¡®mes of death¡¯ ¡°My lord, please-¡± Damien grabbed Pachinko¡¯s face¡±Now since I¡¯m merciful, I wouldn¡¯t sentence you to Amsterdam but rather, I will throw you into the ¡®mes of death¡¯ and then throw your ashes in Amsterdam so that even in your death, you will be forever punished for your sins¡± ¡°P-please, my lord forgive-¡± But before Pachinko could finish his apology, Damien had pushed his head into the ¡®mes of death¡¯ as a loud scream filled the entirend. He thenpletely dumped him inside the fire and turned to the rest of the crowd with his eyes bloodshot red¡±Now, who else threw stones at Alexa?¡± *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR. A/N: Don¡¯t mess with Damien, people. Alexa seems to have lots of people ready to protect her. Must be nice. See you in the next chap Chapter 29 A WOMAN OF LOOSE VIRTUE King Giyaza was trying to sleep when the whole realm was turned up in an uproar. He woke up suddenly. ¡°Now what¡¯s going on?¡± He climbed down from his bed as he wrapped his robe around him and stepped out of his room. He went downstairs and his presence still seemed to the unknown as the whole vampire realm was still in an uproar. ¡°SILENCE!!¡± He shouted making every chatter stop and everyone to halt. ¡°What in the name of the goddess is going on here?¡± Jacinth, a red halted vampire threw herself down at king Giyaza¡¯s feet¡±We didn¡¯t mean to wake up his highness. For our sins, please forgive us¡± King Giyaza¡¯s face tightened¡±I¡¯ll decide whether to forgive you or not after i know that cause of your sins¡± ¡°His highness announced the royal marriage of lord Faren to Alexa Higgins yesterday, isn¡¯t that right?¡± King Giyaza searched his mind. Did he? Yesterday? . He then remembered that he had thrown a feast for Faren¡¯s wedding and had drank to stupor. No wonder he was still in bed at this ungodly hour. ¡°I remember and?¡± Jacinth handed a flyer to king Giyaza¡±This flyer is all over thend, my king. Thedy which you have seemed to marry off to lord Faren seems to be a woman of¡­ loose virtue¡± King Giyaza took the flyer as his eyes widened¡±I mean, what in the world is this?¡± The shock couldn¡¯t be contained as it got to his heart and made him pass out. Meanwhile back to the front o the Angel¡¯s realm, Nothing and no one could pacify the anger burning with Damien, so he couldn¡¯t understand it as his eyes slowly started changing from bloodshot red to blue. He wasn¡¯t angry anymore, why? He looked down to see Alexa¡¯s hands on his. He looked back up at her with tears evident in her eyes. ¡°Please stop¡± she says in whispers. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± She dragged Damien along with her as they left. The rest of the creatures murmured amongst themselves over the tragic death of Pachinko. They turned around and left as a loud cry could be heard from Sarafina, Pachinko¡¯s sister. Warren who had been watching all along with clenched fists headed towards the direction he¡¯d seen Alexa and Damien disappear off to. When they got to a private corner, Damien removed his hands from Alexa¡¯s ¡°What? Are you scared of me? Did I remind you of a monster? Is that why you dragged me out?¡± Alexa shook her head¡±No, not at all¡± she ced her hands on his cheeks¡±I just don¡¯t want you to turn into somebody you are not¡± Damien ced his hands on her cheeks as he wiped off her tears ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. Because of me, you got hurt¡± Damien still found it uneasy saying ¡°sorry¡± and ¡°Thank you¡±but ever since Alexa, he¡¯d found himself saying the words immediately if they could help fix situations. Alexa forced out a smile¡±It¡¯s okay. I can handle this much¡±she looked behind Damien and spotted Warren approaching them. Here eyes widened¡±Oh¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Damien asked looking back and turning towards the direction of her gaze but as he turned, Warrenunched a heavy punch at him. ¡°Damien!¡± Alexa screamed. The punch made Damien stumble backwards. Warren pointed at Damien¡±I do not care if you are the ¡®king of thisnd¡¯ or the ¡®highest above all¡¯ but you do not get to hurt Alexa as you wish, do you understand me?¡± Alexa ran towards Warren¡±What are you saying? What harm did he cause me?¡± ¡°You were stoned Alexa! And Frigginbelled as a ¡®sl*t¡¯!¡± ¡°I know that and I can handle this much, Warren!¡± Warren ruffled his hands through his hair ¡°Do you know what happens to any woman who has beenbelled in thisnd? Thebel stays with her forever and what? You can handle this much?¡± A gentle hand was ced on Warren¡¯s shoulders. Warren turned around and was shocked to see Hermenes. When did hee back? ¡°H-Hermenes?¡±Warren stuttered. ¡°You have done your part, Warren. You should probably go home¡± Hermenes said to Warren before turning to face Alexa¡±And you should probablye inside with me¡± He then turned to face Damien¡±And you, you should probably avoid my sister for a while. Don¡¯t forget that as a demon lord, you have nothing to loose but my sister has everything to loose¡± Hermenes took Alexa¡¯s hands as he led her back into their realm. As he walked in, Nana ran up to him. ¡°Hermenes-¡± ¡°Rx, Nana. I didn¡¯t do anything you should be worried about¡± Nana sighed in relief as Celine, Josty ams Karina rushed to meet Alexa. ¡°Hey, why did you go outside?¡± Karina scolded Alexa in tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Alexa said looking down at her hand ¡°They were causing so much ruckus that I just wanted them to leave¡± ¡°Next time, tell us before you do anything, okay?¡±Celine said putting her hands on Alexa¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Yes, Alexa. We are all in this together. We are family, right? and family sticks up for one another¡± Josty said making Alexa look up at them and hug them. ¡°Now now¡± Nana said breaking them apart¡±Alexa needs to go to nurse Rosa as she¡¯s hurt¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, I¡¯ll take her¡±Hermenes said ¡°beside, I think we have somethings to talk about¡± When they got to Rosa¡¯s hospital, nurse Rosa applied some ointments on Alexa¡¯s wound. ¡°You should rest for a while¡±Nurse Rosa ordered before leaving the ward. Hermenes sat down on a chair as he stared at Alexa. ¡°Do you mind exining all those drama?¡±Hermenes asked. Alexa sighed as she began telling her brother about everything. Celine being captured, the love potion, every single little thing and while she spoke, Hermenes listened carefully. When she was done, Hermenes ruffled his hands through his hair.¡±Do you love him?¡± Alexa nodded her head slowly. ¡°Then find a way to fall out of love with him¡± Alexa looked up at her brother in shock¡±What?¡± ¡°You are not to see lord Damien ever again¡±Hermenes said standing up from his seat and walking towards her door. ¡°But Hermenes-¡± As Hermenes opened the door, he saw Damien. ¡°I thought I told you to stay away from my sister¡± Damien¡¯s eyes moved from Alexa to Hermenes¡±I know but I couldn¡¯t leave knowing she¡¯s hurt¡± Hermenes grabbed Damien by his cor ¡°And who do you think caused it, huh?¡± ¡°Hermenes!¡± Alexa cried rushing to him to remove his hands from Damien¡¯s cor¡±Stop it, please¡± Damien suddenly lost his cool. He was trying to be nice to Hermenes because he was Alexa¡¯s brother but how dare himy his hands on him!?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Hey, do you have a death wish?¡±Damien asked Hermenes clearly pissed off. Hermenes smirked¡±A death wish? No, I don¡¯t have one. I¡¯ve already been to Amsterdam so what¡¯s the worse that could possibly happen?¡± Alexa came in between them¡±Damien, Hermenes please stop fighting¡± Hermenes let go off Damien¡¯s cor ¡°Alexa please!¡±Hermenes shouted loosing his cool¡±This situation is more grave than it¡¯s seems, don¡¯t you understand that?! You two shouldn¡¯t be seen together for a while¡± Damien looked from Hermenes to Alexa. He knew she¡¯d probably be torn between listening to her brother and staying with him and he couldn¡¯t have that. ¡°He¡¯s right, Alexa¡±Damien said ¡°Let¡¯s stay away from eachother for the time being¡± ¡°But Damien-¡± ¡°Thank you¡± Hermenes said before mming the door shut on Damien¡¯s face. ¡°I swear by the goddess¡±Damien said gritting his teeth with his fist balled¡±he¡¯s really getting on myst nerves¡± *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR Chapter 30 HEALING HER SCARS Back in the vampire¡¯s realm, Marisol and Faren suddenly woke up from the noise that filled the air and stepped out of their rooms. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±Faren asked Marisol sleepy. ¡°How would I know? Go and control your people or something¡± Faren climbed down the stairs where he saw a full blown crowd gathering around someone. ¡°What is going on? Did someone die? This is not the first time someone is dying so why the noise?¡±Faren muttered annoyed. Jacinth rushed up to Faren¡±M-My lord¡± ¡°Just bury the corpse of the deceased already¡±Faren said nonchntly Jacinth shook her head¡±I-Its the King¡± The sleep that threatened Faren suddenly left his eyes¡±What about father?¡± Jacinth pointed towards the crowd¡±He fainted¡± ¡°What!?¡± Faren eximed before rushing towards the crowd and pushing them aside. On seeing his father, he knelt down beside him as he began to shake him¡±Father, wake up!¡± King Giyaza woke up suddenly and smacked Faren on the cheeks. The whole crowd gasped. Was the king pretending to have fainted all these while? ¡°You rascal¡±King Giyaza snarled at Faren¡±I can¡¯t believe I threw a feast for you when you were intending to marry a woman of loose virtue all these while!¡± King Giyaza pointed at Faren angrily¡±You are the worst disappointment I¡¯ve ever had! You can¡¯t do anything right!¡± He stood up from the ground and turned around to leave when Faren held his feet in tears ¡°Please, father. Give me one more chance. I promise to not-¡± ¡°Kedar!¡±King Giyaza shouted as Kedar, a white haired vampire with blue eyes ran in to meet him. Kedar was king Giyaza¡¯s personal bodyguard and Giyaza also saw him as his second son because his mother had passed away in the pce while serving him. ¡°Yes, my king¡± ¡°Throw Faren into the dungeon for 7 days. He is to be given no food or water¡± ¡°Yes, my king!¡± Kedar picked Faren up from the ground¡±Please, father. Forgive me!¡± Faren¡¯s voice slowly faded as he was being dragged away. Marisol who was watching from above began to shake in fear.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Father must never know that she and Greg were now divorced. She would take that secret to her grave. She inwardly thought. When Damien got back to the demon realm, Valdir immediately stormed into his chambers and pped him. Marianna screamed.¡±Honey!¡± Valdir pointed at Damien¡±How dare you?! How dare you use the ¡®me of death¡¯!!!? And who are you to call off your engagement with Gezelle? I got you two engaged so therefore only me gets to end things between both of you and if for one second, you think about starting anything with that Angel¡± Valdir pressed Damien¡¯s neck¡±I will kill her¡± He pushed Damien away as he walked out of his chambers. Damien angrily walked out of his chambers. ¡°Where are you going, my Lord?¡±Rosco asked. ¡°Do not think about stopping me, Rosco¡±Damien growled as he ran out of the realm. When he got out of the realm, he kept on going wherever his legs could take him because he didn¡¯t have anywhere to go to. The only person he¡¯d ever wanted to be with was Alexa and now he couldn¡¯t even go see her because she would get hurt because of him. When he looked up, he stopped in his tracks. He was in this secret spot Alexa had brought him to the other day. This spot where the moon shined brightly over the oceans. He remembered what Alexa had said to him that night; ¡°when things get hard for you as the demon lord, feel free to use this ce. You might not remember it but your body will¡± He smiled a bittersweet smile¡±I miss her¡± A hug from behind him startled him. Her small hands held him ever so tightly¡±I miss you too¡± On hearing her voice, he immediately turned around and felt her face wanting to so desperately believe that he wasn¡¯t dreaming. That she was actually here. ¡°Are you real?¡± Tears streamed down slowly from Alexa¡¯s eyes as she nodded her head¡±Yes¡± That was all he needed to hear before embracing her in a tight hug. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Because of me, you got hurt¡± ¡°Don¡¯t reason it that way Damien. I don¡¯t want you hating yourself over something that isn¡¯t your fault¡± Damien refrained from her as he scanned her body for her scars¡±Does it still hurt?¡± ¡°A little¡± Damien ced a light kiss over the scars on her arms¡±And now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little better¡± Damien smirked ¡°Really?¡± Damien continued cing light kisses over where she had her scars. From her arms to her neck to her forehead. He held her face in his hands as he stared into her eyes. On looking into her eyes, tears rolled down his cheeks. He¡¯d never had someone look at him with so much love before. ¡°I love you¡±Damien said as Alexa¡¯s eyes widened¡±You don¡¯t have to say it back if you don¡¯t love me yet but I thought it¡¯d be better to tell you how I feel¡± ¡°We are definitely going to go through more difficulties and you might see some scary versions of me when next someoneys a hand on you and that might trigger you to stay away from me but in all of these¡± Damien let out a heavy sigh¡±Remember I love you¡± ¡°My feelings for you will never change, Alexa. You are the first person I¡¯ve ever loved and if possible, I would like to share the rest of my life with you¡± Alexa looked at Damien still taken aback and unable to utter a single word. Her silence made him think he¡¯d made a big mistake¡±Like I said , you don¡¯t have to say the words back to me yet. My feelings for you won¡¯t-¡± Damien was cut off as Alexa grabbed his cor and pulled him down to her sealing his lips with hers. ¡°I love you too, Damien¡± *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR. A/N: I hope you Alexa and Damien only have happy days ahead of them. By the way, am I the only one missing Laura? Chapter 31 WHO REJECTED WHO FIRST? In the Witches¡¯ realm, Sarafina broke down in tears over the loss of her brother, Pachinko ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sarafina¡±Ms. Agatha said patting her lightly on the back. Laura who was pacing to and fro in her room, couldn¡¯t think properly over Sarafina¡¯s cry. She needed toe up with a n on how to use Daisy and Raquel to her advantage. But damn that Sarafina! ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± She grunted as she barged out of her room and headed downstairs. ¡°Listen up, Sarafina. You are not the only one in this realm so if you want to cry yourself a river , do it somewhere else, okay?¡± ¡°Laura!¡±Ms Agatha scolded ¡°What!?¡± ¡°She just lost her brother. You could have been more gentle¡± ¡°And Flora just lost her sleep thanks to her. She wasn¡¯t gentle¡±Laura said pointing at an obessed sized girl who was lying upright on the couch sleepy. ¡°Hey¡±Sarafina said standing up from her seat angrily¡±I get that you are used to people bowing down at your every word and all that but not me¡± ¡°Sarafina, calm dow-¡°Ms Agatha started but was cut off ¡°Don¡¯t tell me to be calm!¡± Sarafina shouted pointing at everyone ¡°You all allowed Laura to say her part so I¡¯m going to say mine!¡± She turned to face Laura¡±If you have a problem with me crying over my dead brother then feel free to leave instead of suggesting that I go away. Your absence would really do some good around here¡± ¡°I SAID BOTH OF YOU SHOULD STOP THIS RIGHT NOW!¡±Ms. Agatha shouted silencing Sarafina. ¡°You twodies seem to forget that I don¡¯t take rubbish from anyone. Get out now! You will be called inter in the evening fkr your punishments¡±Ms. Agatha shouted as Laura turned to leave but she was being called back. ¡°What?¡±Laura said angrily. She showed the flyer to Laura¡±You did this, didn¡¯t you?¡± Laura looked at the flyer as sheughed out loud. Just when she thought her crappy day couldn¡¯t get any better, it just did! ¡°Hey, Ms Agatha, do you mind if I use this as my new room wallpaper?¡±Laura asked reaching out for the flyer but Ms Agatha wasn¡¯t smiling. ¡°Answer me right now, Laura¡± Laura rolled her eyes¡±As much as I regret that this wasn¡¯t my idea, I wouldn¡¯t take the credit for someone else¡¯s work. I didn¡¯t do it¡± ¡°Liar. Smell this¡±Ms. Agatha said nearing the flyer close to Laura¡¯s noise. Laura¡¯s eyes widened as she took a wiff off the strong scent from the flyer. ¡°T-This is-¡± ¡°You see? You can¡¯t lie anymore¡± Laura shook her head in confusion. How was this possible? The smell that came out from the flyer was a scent that she would never forget. Because it was how her father scented like. But that wasn¡¯t possible. Her father was dead. She balled her fist. Was someone trying to call her out by using her father¡¯s scent? ¡°Now go to the council room. The higher witches would be here to decide on your punishmentter¡±Ms. Agatha said sternly as she turned around and walked away. Back in Venar as Anssia¡¯s parent prepared the dining for breakfast, Mikasa pulled Eren to the side. ¡°I have to rush back¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Jerrire just called me . Something happened to Alexa and Warren is distraught¡± Eren¡¯s eyes widened. Something happened to Alexa? ¡°Let mee with¡± ¡°No. You have to stay here with Anssia. I promise to keep you informed about the situation¡± ¡°Please do¡± Mikasa nodded his head as he walked over to ze¡¯s parents ¡°I¡¯m sorry mother, father but I fear I won¡¯t be joining you for breakfast. An urgent matter just arrived at home¡± Ciara, Anssia¡¯s mother held Mikasa¡¯s hands¡±I hope it¡¯s nothing severe¡± Mikasa nodded his head¡±Yes mother, everything will be alright¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Dennis, Anssia¡¯s father patted Mikasa on his shoulders¡±Take care of yourself, son¡± ¡°Thank you father, mother¡±Mikasa greeted before running out of the house. As Mikasa left, Anssia walked in all freshened up. Ciara called Eren to the table to eat but Eren seemed to be distracted. Ciara gently tapped him¡±Eren?¡± Eren shook his head¡±Yes?¡± Ciara dragged him towards the dining¡±Come, let¡¯s eat¡± Eren held Ciara¡¯s hands¡±Forgive me mother, but I have to go too¡± ¡°But Eren-¡°Before Ciara couldplete her sentence, Eren had taken off. Ciara turned to face Dennis¡± I hope nothing serious happened¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother. I¡¯ll go after him¡± Anssia said running after Eren. After few minutes of running, she lost track of him. ¡°Sh*t!¡± She cursed. She was about to take in deep breaths to sniff around for his scent when she heard a soft cry in the woods. She followed the sound of the weeping and found Eren on the ground. She stopped in her tracks. Eren was crying? She slowly walked up to him and wrapped her arms around him. ¡°It¡¯s okay, cry it all out¡± Eren wrapped his arms around her as he cried to his heart¡¯s content. When she refrained from him, she wiped his cheeks¡±What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡±Eren said standing up from the ground but Anssia held his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t cry for nothing, Eren¡± Eren smirked¡±Are you keeping tabs on me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t joke about this. What is going on? First Mikasa leaving and now you crying?¡± Anssia shook her head¡±It doesn¡¯t make sense¡± Eren looked down at Anssia¡¯s hands on his as he slowly looked back up at her¡±Do you really want to know?¡± The way Eren looked at her made her heart skip and made her words stutter¡±I-I mean, um.. f-father and mother asked me to find out, s-o-¡± Eren nodded his head¡±It¡¯s Alexa. She got hurt¡± Feeling like a fool, Anssia felt her heart sink and her hand from from his in a nutshell. She couldn¡¯t understand it though, what about Alexa charmed everyone. Just why did everyone just seem to like her. She was just like everyone else, wasn¡¯t she?. ¡°D-Did you.. did you like Alexa all these while?¡±Anssia asked. Eren remained quiet as Anssia scoffed. ¡°Were you having fun teasing me a these while?!¡±Anssia asked angrily. ¡°Teasing you?¡±Eren asked with his voice raw ¡°Tell me, who rejected who first?¡± *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR. A/N: Don¡¯t worry people, Eren and Anssia will have their own story. I promise y¡¯all. Chapter 32 SHOULD I WARM YOU UP? In the dragon realm, Mikasa asked around for Warren¡¯s whereabout but everyone shook their head. When he went outside to the garden, he saw Warren sitting on a bench. He sighed in relief as he approached him. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you every where, Venar!¡±Mikasa shouted ¡°Do you how much I was worried about you?¡± Warren looked up at Mikasa with tears in his eyes¡±You are back?¡± Mikasa hugged Warren¡±Of course, I¡¯m back. How could I leave you on your own?¡± Warren hugged him back¡±Thank you¡± Mikasa refrained from Warren¡±And Alexa? How is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s badly injured is all I know. Hermenes didn¡¯t let me see her for long¡± ¡°Hermenes? He¡¯s back?¡± ¡°Yes. Do you think she¡¯ll be alright?¡± Mikasa tapped Warren¡¯s shoulders¡±Of course. She¡¯s one of the strongest person we know, right?¡± Warren nodded his head ¡°You are right¡± ¡°WARREN!¡± A loud voice that could be heard from inside shouted Warren suddenly jumped up¡±That sounds like Hermenes¡± Mikasa and Warren ran out of the garden and went inside. They met Hermenes just as they came out of the garden. ¡°Hermenes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯ste so I came to pick up Alex. Please call her¡± Mikasa and Warren exchanged nces. ¡°Hermenes, Alexa isn¡¯t here¡±Mikasa said. ¡°What? She told me that she wasing to see Warren¡± Hermenes scratched the back of his head ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s with that guy, again. I swear I¡¯m going to-¡± Warren stops him¡±Don¡¯t go after her¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You know Alexa as well as I do. If you stop her now, she¡¯ll leave again to see him and Alexa has never lied to you about anything before, has she?¡± Warren tightened his fist ¡°So just let her be for now. She¡¯lle back home¡± Back in their secret spot, Alexa ced her head firmly on Damien¡¯s shoulders with their hands intertwined as they stared at the ocean. ¡°It¡¯s peaceful. I wish everyday could be peaceful like today¡±Damien spoke out softly. Alexa looked up at him¡±Is something troubling you? Was the situation worse at home?¡± Damien shook his head as he stroked her cheeks¡±Everything¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure¡±Damien pecked her forehead softly¡±And you? Does your brother know you are here?¡± ¡°Well-¡± ¡°Alexa, I don¡¯t want toe between you and your brother. Please, always listen to him okay?¡± Alexa nodded her head as she stood up from the ground¡±Then in that case, I should be leaving. Hermenes doesn¡¯t know that i¡¯m-¡± Damien held her hand stopping her¡±Don¡¯t go¡± Alexa smiled¡±You made a big deal about me listening to my brother and now you are trying to stop me from leaving. What do you want, Damien?¡± Damien stood up from the ground as he held her shoulders¡±Should I tell you want I really want?¡± Alexa nodded her head as Damien trailed his hands over her shoulders to her cheeks as he leaned into her. Alexa closed her eyes with her heart beating fast waiting fro his lips on hers but rather Damien smirked as he whispered into her ears¡±I want to go into the ocean with you¡± Alexa opened her eyes as she saw Damien smirking¡±What?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I really want. What were you thinking? And why did you close your eyes?¡±Damien asked stiffliing aughter¡±Did a fly get in?¡± ¡°Yes, a really annoying one¡±Alexa said embarrassed and pouting as she looked away from Damien. Damienughed out loud. She¡¯s cute. ¡°Anyways, why do you want to enter the ocean suddenly?¡±Alexa asked. ¡°It¡¯s just something I¡¯ve always wanted to do¡± Alexa nodded her head. She didn¡¯t need to probe in any further. It was obvious. As a demon lord, there were obviously some things that he wasn¡¯t allowed to do while growing up and he wasn¡¯t still allowed to do now. She won¡¯t ask him any questions until he was ready to tell her. Alexa took his hands in hers¡±Then let¡¯s go but mind you the water might be really freezing¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll be here to keep me warm¡± Alexa felt her ears redden as he pushed Damien slightly away from her¡±Go, I want to change¡± Damien quirked his brows¡±Why should I leave?¡± ¡°Damien!¡± Damienughed¡±Fine, I¡¯ll change too and wait for you in the water, okay? ¡°Thank you¡± Damien turned around from Alexa as he stripped into his shorts and headed for the ocean. He remembered when he was growing up and he¡¯d always seen creatures heading towards the ocean whenever there was a celebration but his mother would never allow him to leave. He would understand if it was his father Valdir, he would make up some nonsense about how it was outrageous for the next king of Avand to be seen with other creatures of low rank but it was his mother who stopped him. ¡°Why, mother? I won¡¯t y with the kids I promise. I¡¯ll swim by myself¡±5 years old Damien had asked ¡°No, Damien and not one more word about this. Do you understand me!?¡±Mariana had shouted back at him. Damien opened his eyes as he came back from his trip down memoryne. He wasn¡¯t a kid anymore. He could make decisions for himself now. He looked back as he saw that Alexa was through changing into her swimsuit. Whatever his mother was worried about back then wouldn¡¯t happen now because he he had Alexa. As Damien dipped his feet into the ocean, the water suddenly turned ck as all the fishes could be floating above the water.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Damien looked at the water. He¡¯d forgotten for a second that he was evil himself. He was angry. So very angry at himself. Was this what his mother had tried to avoid?. He could feel his eyes well up in tears. Now he¡¯d ruin things for both him and Alexa. It was as if Alexa could see into his thoughts because she had ced her hands over his¡±It¡¯s okay¡± With his hands in hers, she led him into the ocean and as they entered, the ocean started turning blue again and the fishes had life once more. Alexa ced her hands on his cheeks as she wiped his tears and looked into his eyes¡±Everything is always going to be alright as long as we are together, Damien¡± Damien removed her hands from his cheeks as he brought it to his lips.¡±Thank you. I would have been lost without you¡± Damien drew her in a warm embrace as Alexa wrapped her arms around him too. Damien hugged her for a long period of time that Alexa thought he¡¯d fallen asleep. ¡°Umm.. Damien, it¡¯s starting to get cold¡±Alexa said trying to sound as polite as possible. Damien refrained from her as he smiled¡±I knew you would say that so¡±he ced light kisses on her shoulders¡±Should I warm you up?¡± *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR Chapter 33 THE COUNCILORS Back in Venar, Anssia was left in shock over Eren¡¯s words ¡°What?¡± Eren folded his arms¡±Oh, so now, you don¡¯t remember?¡± ¡°I remember but then-¡°Anssia paused ¡°Were you trying to get me jealous all along?¡± Erenughed out loud¡±Not at all, ze. I really do care about Alexa a great deal and nothing else¡± ¡°Then why were you crying?¡±Anssia asked still unable to believe Eren. Eren quirked his brow in confusion¡±ze, Alexa was stoned by a mob. Of course, it hurt me alot. Alexa is family¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use talking to you. You are just hiding your feelings when it¡¯s obvious you like Alexa. Stop confusing me¡±Anssia said turning around from Eren but he dragged her back to him and ced his lips on hers. Back in the Witches¡¯ realm in the council room, the long whip shed against Laura¡¯s skin as she cried out in pain. Her legs and hands were tied to each side of the wall as seated Infront of her were the councilors. In the council room, every witch is punished by the 4 highest witches and judged. Seated at the extreme end was Aiden ck. His real surname wasn¡¯t really ck but people often added that to his name as he was always ded in ck attire. He got offended by this ND recently changed his hair color to brown but he just seeded in looking like a clown. But that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s a funny person, No. He¡¯s strict to the core as he was raised by wolves. Absurd right that a witch was raised by wolves? Well, anything band everything happens in Avand. Seated beside Mr ck, who started picking his nose was Miss Ruby Gonzalez. Ruby Gonzalez was ded in a long golden apparel as usual. She always stood out with her unique fashion sense and her long white hair and dark blue eyes. It was the biggest mystery in the Witches¡¯ realm why Miss Ruby was still unmarried. Rumor has it that she has a bad temper that could kill and that¡¯s what has killed the few men who had approached her then another rumor has it that she was secretly seeing Mr ck behind the council¡¯s back. But the second one could be easily disregarded as Aiden and Ruby showed a great dislike towards eachother. Ruby mmed her hands on the desk unable to take it anymore as she turned to Aiden ¡°Stop picking your nose, we are here for business¡± Aiden plucked out his hands from his nose¡±Sorry¡± Beside her, Clementine burst out inughter so hard that she cried¡±You two are so cute¡± Clementine was the third member of the councilors. She was proudly married unlike the other two and so that made her a big sucker for love. She believes that Aiden and Ruby were going to eventually end up together since they are always bickering at eachother and she always made sure she used whatever ¡°free¡± time she had to tease them. It was still unknown why Clementine was part of the councilors. She was such a softie and she didn¡¯t seem to have any unique powers. The only thing that was unique about her was that she always wore a ck shades. People often thought that he was blind before but then a rumor also spread that under those shades were her sliver eyes. Silver eyes that could make you go down to your knees and confess even to the sins you were yet tomit. But it¡¯s was just believed to be a rumor as she had never taken over her shades. ¡°Don¡¯t even start with your thoughts, Clementine¡±Ruby snarled. ¡°Why?¡± Clementine asked finally being able to catch her breathe from all theughter. ¡°All of you, keep quiet!¡± Josephine shouted as she turned to face them¡±If you don¡¯t want to be here, get out!¡± Josephine was thest member of the councilors. She was the most feared witch in the whole of Avand and also a no-nonsense person. And worse of all, she was Laura¡¯s mother- The only person Laura feared- Laura was seen as the most powerful witch amongst her peers because she was daughter of Josephine. Josephine turned back to face Laura with her long whip in her hand as she turned to face Ms Agatha¡± So where were we? Continue telling me her sins¡± Ms Agatha suddenly started feeling guilty. She looked at the long marks on Laura¡¯s back and back at Josephine. She hadn¡¯t wanted this. When she saw she was going to take Laura to meet the councilors for her punishment, she was told before hand that Josephine wouldn¡¯t be present. If Josephine wasn¡¯t present, she knew that Ruby, Aiden and Clementine would go easy on her.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Umm¡­¡± Josephine hit the whip against the ground¡±You are wasting my time, Agatha!¡± ¡°A-At first, she summoned acid rain¡± Josephine shed the whip against her back again as Laura cried out in pain¡±And then?¡± ¡°T-Then? Then she¡­ I can¡¯t seem to remember¡± ¡°AGATHA!!!¡±Josephine shouted as she rushed over to Ms. Agatha and squeezed her cheeks¡±Stop ying games with me¡± She pushed Ms. Agatha aside¡± And then?¡± Ms. Agatha remained silent as Josephine¡¯s anger reached her peak¡± You can¡¯t remember?¡±Josephine scoffed¡±Fine. Then I¡¯ll whip her till you do¡± Josephine raised up the whip andshed it against Laura¡¯s back as she screamed. Once¡­ twice¡­. thrice¡­.. The whip kept on meeting a synchrony at the same spot on her back. ¡°Ms. Agatha, please say something!!¡± Laura screamed in tears. Ms. Agatha couldn¡¯t think of anything. All Laura had done wrong was set up acid rain . ¡°Love potion!¡±Ms. Agatha shouted immediately it came to mind ¡± She created a love potion but that¡¯s not anything wrong, is it?¡± ¡°And who did she use it on?¡± Josephine asked. ¡°Nobody. I got rid of it¡± ¡°Did you?¡± ¡°Yes¡±Ms. Agatha said with her voice shaking. ¡°Fine then¡±Josephine said throwing her whip to the ground and turning to Aiden, Ruby and Clementine¡± Meeting dismissed¡± As the three royals left, Ms. Agatha ran up to Laura¡±Are you okay? Does it hurt so much?¡± Ms. Agatha reached towards each side of her hands and legs to free her. Ms. Agatha held her face¡±Laura, do you need wat-¡± Laura pushed Ms. Agatha away¡±I see that you really hate me now¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You should have said something sooner. Did you want mother to kill me!?¡±Laura cried in tears. ¡°Laura I-¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure now you think you did me a favor. Why didn¡¯t you tell mother everything, huh? That you made the portion to use it on lord Damien¡± A hand p was heard as Josephine made her presence known to them. Laura¡¯s eyes widened. Mother hadn¡¯t left? ¡°I knew there was more to the story¡±Josephine said as she turned to face Ms. Agatha ¡°And you¡­ you had the guts to lie to me.¡± Josephine squeezed Ms. Agatha¡¯s cheeks as she said through gritted teeths¡±HOW DARE YOU ¡± *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR. Chapter 34 FIREWORKS WARNING: I think I kept this rated 15. It was just a random joke. A random joke to see her shy as usual but Damien got the shock of his life when Alexa said¡±Please warm me up¡± Damien cupped her cheeks as he slowly leaned into her and their lips met. Alexa wrapped her arms around his neck as she drew him closer to him. Their two energies collided Ina sync with the heat emanciating from their body that led to the formation of fireworks up in the sky. Damien ced soft kisses on her neckline before meeting her lips once more. All the creatures in Avand gathered outside their realms. There was no exnation to the reason why fireworks were seen at night but they marvelled at the beauty of the sight. This was the first time since the passing away for King Abel II, the grandfather of Damien that they were seeing fireworks in Avand. Whether this was a bad sign or a good sign no one questioned anything. Everyone gathered around to take pictures of the fireworks as they weren¡¯t sure when next they would see if again. Gezelle clenched her fist. Why was everyone excited when her engagement was just being called off? Why did a firework start today of all days? Why was the goddess so against her happiness?. Her mind went back to Alexa. She would crumble her through her brother. She would ban her brother from thisnd as she had promised just to see Alexa in pain. For the first time since morning, the wholend forgot about the ¡°Alexa the sl*t¡± And Alexa and Damien equally forgot about the wholend. Back in Vernon immediately Eren¡¯s lips touched hers, Anssia was stunned. But it didn¡¯t take her long to respond to his kiss. She wrapped her arms around his neck as he moved them backwards pinning her against a tree. Eren could feel his resolve slowly shattering. This was everything he¡¯d ever wanted. He remembered when he¡¯d first clocked 18 and he didn¡¯t find his mate. He was devasted to the core but two weekster, Anssia had turned 18 and his wolf had screamed¡±MATE!¡± His joy knew no bound because he¡¯d always loved ze. She was one of tbe reasons he was friends with Jerrire. ¡°You feel that too. don¡¯t you , ze?¡±Eren had asked taking slow steps towards him but Anssia had screamed at him in tears. ¡°STOP!¡± She¡¯d cried¡± Don¡¯te any closer¡± Eren had felt like he was being ran over by a train¡±Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like you¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Stop asking me why!. I like Warren and it¡¯s always going to be him!¡± And that¡¯s when he¡¯d tried everything in his power to push Anssia away from him. He¡¯d decided to take his mind off Anssia by being around Alexa and Alexa had helped him heal but his heart never yearned for her. She wasn¡¯t his mate. He¡¯d pretended to hate Anssia for 8 years and now that his lips was finally on hers, he knew there was no escape for him. For them both. He¡¯d kissed her with so much force holding her as if she was going to disappear any moment from now. And Anssia didn¡¯t only take what she could get but she gave equally too. Her arms tightened around Eren¡¯s neck pulling him closer to her. They breathed the same air together. Eren could feel them falling to the ground together. ¡°MATE!¡± Wolf cried as Eren could feel his fangs slowlying out. He pushed Anssia away from him. Startled, Anssia asked¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eren breathed heavily¡±I was about to mark you¡± ¡°So?¡± Eren appeared shocked¡±So?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your mate, afterall¡±Anssia said cing her hands on his cheeks¡±Go ahead¡± Eren removed her hands from his cheeks ¡°No. Marking you now will bind you to me forever and I can¡¯t mark you when you don¡¯t love me, ze¡± ¡°But I like you, Eren¡± Eren scoffed in disbelief¡±Since when?¡± ¡°Since recently. I don¡¯t know what happened to my heart, maybe I¡¯m dying or something but it¡¯s been beating for youtely¡± Erenughed despite himself. The goddess above knows just how much he loves her. ¡°But ze-¡± Eren was cut off by Anssia¡¯s next action. She had marked him on his shoulders. ¡°Now, even if you are still hesitant to mark me, you are mine and I¡¯m yours¡± Anssia ced her hands on Eren¡¯s cheeks¡± I genuinely like you and I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t take me forever to love you, Eren¡± Eren¡¯s resolve finally dissolved as he heard her call his name ever so lovingly. His eyes had turned red as his fangs popped out and he sank his teeth into her skin. Anssia whimpered as she ced her hands over his head. ¡°Eren..¡± Anssia called out slowly but Eren didn¡¯t release her yet. The taste of her blood on his teeth was a thrill of ecstasy to him that he couldn¡¯t stop himself.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. He kept biting into her skin as Anssia¡¯s hold on his head tightened¡±Eren¡­¡± When he finally refrained from her, he realized his mistake. ¡°Sh*t, ze I¡¯m so sorry. I lost myself back there. Are you okay?¡± Eren asked cing light kisses all over her face. When Anssia saw the look in Eren¡¯s eyes, her eyes started to well up. All her life she could only remember her in love with Warren and couldn¡¯t remember being loved by someone. But now, someone loves her and cares about her. Her heart started beating again. She slowly nodded her head as she ced her hands on Eren¡¯s cheeks¡±I told you¡± she ced a light peck on his lips ¡°that it won¡¯t take me long enough to fall for you¡± *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR A/N: This chapter was written while ying ¡°love me like you do¡± by Ellie Goulding Chapter 35 GEZELLE鈥橲 REWARD FOR LYING ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡±Ms Agatha stuttered to Josephine. Josephine pushed Ms Agatha to the ground as she slowly approached Laura who shifted backwards in fear¡±Mother, please forgive me¡± ¡°Mother?¡± Josephineshed the whip against the ground¡±How dare you call me that?¡± Laura looked at Ms Agatha, who was lying helplessly on the ground for help¡±Ms Agatha, help me!¡± Ms Agatha stood up from the floor as she held Josephine¡¯s feet ¡°If at all you want to punish Laura, punish her for the flyers instead¡± Josephine chuckled deeply¡±Those flyers weren¡¯t done by Laura¡± Ms Agatha looked up at Josephine with surprise¡±What?¡± Josephine¡¯s smiled faded ¡°That was her father¡¯s doing¡± Laura¡¯s eyes widened¡±W-What? But you told me father was dead¡± Josephine nodded her head¡±Yes, I did. He¡¯s dead to me but he still breathes.¡± Josephine smirked ¡°Why? Do you suddenly want to look for your father?¡± ¡°Answer me!¡±Josephine shouted as she raised up her whip to hit Laura but was halted as Sndo walked in. ¡°Madam, something unusual is happening¡± Josephine turned her head to face Sndo¡±Is it worth being disturbed at the moment?¡± ¡°I fear so¡± Josephine dropped down her hand¡±What is it?¡± ¡°There seems to be fireworks in the sky¡± ¡°And what if there¡¯s-¡°Josephine stopped abruptly¡±Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, madam. You cane and see for yourself¡± Josephine hurriedly rushed out of the council room to outside the realm where she could see the fireworks. ¡°Fireworks? That makes no sense. How is this possible?¡±she muttered to herself. This could mean a bad omen. She concluded clearly unsettled. Meanwhile Ms Agatha had helped Laura to her feet and taken her to her room. Laura stared at herself in the mirror. ¡°So father was alive all these while?¡± She took out the small picture of her mother that was hung on the mirror¡± You made me live without a father for 26years! You took everything away from me!¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She squeezed the picture as she threw it into the nearest bin. She then took out a small kitchen knife as she cut her slit her hand slightly ¡± I swear on my blood, I will find father and I will have my revenge on you. ¡± Laura walked towards her window as she looked out and saw her mother staring at the fireworks¡±Your days are numbered, Asuna Josephine Jackson¡± First thing tomorrow morning, she would head over to lord Damien and use the favor he still owed her. Damien and Alexa were no longer her concern. All she cared about now was bringing the most powerful witch of all to her knees. The following morning, Gezelle paced about in her chamber clearly unsettled. Damien hadn¡¯t returned back to the realmst night. Was he with that¡±sl*t?¡±. She thought she had caused a massive blow with her ¡°flyers trick¡± but Avand seemed to have quiet down within a day. ¡°Everything is so annoying!¡± Gezelle shouted as suddenly her door was opened and Laura walked in . ¡°You are the one who had those flyers made, weren¡¯t you?¡±Laura asked going straight to the point. Gezelle scoffed¡±Just because we joined hands once doesn¡¯t mean you can enter my chambers without knocking. I AM the future queen of Avand¡± ¡°And what if I had a hand in the flyer? Who are you to question me?¡± Gezelle said through gritted teeths. Laura raised up her hand ¡°One, you seem to forget that your engagement is over and two, I¡¯m not here to question you on your action.¡± ¡°I hate Alexa as much as you do but I¡¯m here for a different purpose entirely. Tell me, who made that flyer for you?¡± ¡°And why should I answer you?¡± ¡°Because I think he¡¯s my father and I really need to meet him. I¡¯d lived all my life without my father and -¡± Gezelle raised up her index finger silencing Laura ¡°Stop. I don¡¯t like sad stories. Anyways, i think it¡¯s impossible to meet him¡± ¡°And why is that?¡± ¡°Because the man you speak off was banned from thisnd¡± ¡°What? but why?¡± ¡°From the little information i¡¯ve gathered from here and there, He killed his wife¡± Laura felt her heart drop as her eyes widened.¡±Liar¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°How could he have killed his wife when my mother is still alive and well!!?¡± Gezelle was taken aback by her sudden outburst ¡°Why are you shouting at me? I just told you what I know¡± ¡°Lies! You are a liar!¡± Gezelle smacked Laura across the face ¡°I, Rosetta Gezelle Pria am the worst of all kinds of demons. I¡¯m greedy, I¡¯m possessive, name them all but I am not a liar¡± ¡°Now get out if your questions have been answered¡± Laura walked out of Gezelle¡¯s chambers. She would find her father on her own and she would ask him for tbe truth. She was a fool to have gone to Gezelle. As soon she stepped out of the demon realm, she saw Damien walking in. On seeing her, Damien¡¯s mood immediately turned sour ¡°I thought I told you not to show yourself to-¡± Surprisingly, Laura threw herself at his feet with fake tears welling up in her eyes ¡°Please grant me my favour now, my lord. I ask for nothing more. I¡¯m just a lost child at this moment who is desperately seeking her father¡± Damien was in a haste to severe any ties he had with this witch so he¡¯d asked ¡°And how will I do this favour of yours? Do you have any belongings of the father you seek?¡± ¡°Yes, the flyers. I just got Intel thatdy Gezelle had asked him to create the flyers¡± Gezelle who had been informed of Damien¡¯s arrival had happily ran out of her chambers and headed out of the realm but she¡¯d stopped in her tracks when she¡¯d heard the words that had spewed out of Laura¡¯s mouth. Damien balled his fist¡±Gezelle did what!?¡± He looked up as he saw her standing a stone throw away from him with rage burning inside him. Laura smiled inwardly as she thought; This is what you get for lying to me, Gezelle. *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR. Chapter 36 RISKING IT ALL FOR HERMENES Later that day in the vampire realm, Faren paced to and fro in his chambers. Just why? Why had those flyerse out ruining his entire n? Now father won¡¯t allow him marry Alexa again and there was no way he could get Damien to his knees now. He balled his fist as he angrily punched at the mirror. ¡°Be careful, little brother. You don¡¯t want to die before father, do you? If you do, we both know he won¡¯t bury you¡±Marisol said entering his chambers and walking towards him. ¡°Why are you still here? Go back to your matrimonial home or something¡±Faren snarled through gritted teeths as he turned around to face Marisol¡±or can¡¯t you?¡± The smile in Marisol¡¯s facepletely faded.¡±What?¡± ¡°That day Greg came over as you walked him out, I was there. I heard everything¡± Faren scoffed¡±How would father react when he hears this news?¡± Marisol grabbed Faren by his cor¡±Don¡¯t even think about it¡± ¡°Why?¡± Faren smirked ¡°Ah, I get it. You don¡¯t want to be looked down upon like me, is that right? ¡± Faren pushed Marisol away from him¡±Well you have to get used to it. Let father know he has two useless children¡± Marisol couldn¡¯t stop shaking. The thought of her Father¡¯s hatred upon her scared her to bits but she wasn¡¯t going to show it to Faren.¡±You forget that I¡¯m Father¡¯s favourite. No matter what you do, he will always love me.¡± Farenughed ¡°If you are so confident about that, why didn¡¯t you tell him since about you and Greg? Or should I help you, darling sister?¡± Marisol clenched her fist so hard that she began to bleed¡±What do you want?¡± Faren picked up a bandage as he wrapped up his bleeding hands. ¡°Stop showing yourself to me every second. In other words, go back to where you came from ¡± Marisol chuckled¡±Are you insane? This is my house!¡± ¡°No. This isn¡¯t your house anymore, Marisol so get lost¡± Alexa checked twice to see if the coast was clear before sneaking into the realm. She thought she¡¯d arrived safely but yelped as she saw Hermenes standing Infront of her room door. ¡°Where are youing from this early morning?¡± Hermenes asked coldly. ¡°Uh- I told you I was going to see Warrenst night, didn¡¯t I?¡± Alexa slightly stuttered. She hated lying to her brother but she knew he would be angry if he found out that she went to see Damien. ¡°So I guess Warren gave you those¡± Hermenes said pointing to the hickey on her neck. Startled, Alexa hurriedly covered it up¡±H-hermen-¡± ¡°Just for a couple of days, Alexa. I asked you to stay away from him until the situation dies down a bit and you couldn¡¯t do that¡±Hermenes said angrily ¡°Do whatever you want¡± Alexa held Hermenes hands¡±I was hurt and I knew he would be worried that¡¯s why I went to see him¡± she tightened her hands on his ¡°But I promise you, I¡¯ll do whatever you say from now on¡± Hermenes raised his brows¡±Do you mean that?¡± She nodded her head¡±Yes¡± ¡°Then.. I¡¯m craving some of your special pancakes. Can you make some for me?¡± Alexa smiled ¡°You betcha. Meet me in the kitchen in 15¡± Hermenes smiled as he watched Alexa skiddle off. He went downstairs to the basement and opened the back door. The back door of the basement led to a graveyard. The graveyard was where every Angel who¡¯d passed away was buried. Hermenes took just ten steps from the entrance as he came to face his parents grave. He started at the picture of his smiling parents; Anadetta Higgins and rk Higgins. Their parents had passed away when Hermenes was just 5 years old and Alexa was just born. It was during the war between the Angels, the werewolves and the demons. It was a bloody war were hundreds of lives were lost. Hermenes had found his dying mother on the floor where she¡¯d handed his baby sister to him and she muttered herst words; protect Alexa at all means, Hermenes. ¡°Mother, Father were you surprised about yesterday? When some people threw stones on your daughter?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry anymore. It was just a misunderstanding. I promise you, I will take care of Alexa.¡± Hermenes felt a tiny hands on his shoulders as he turned around to see Alexa ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job so far¡± ¡°Lexy..¡±Hermenes said in whispers with his eyes welling up in tears. Alexa eyes weren¡¯t any different too. She had tears rolling down her cheeks ¡°I couldn¡¯t ask for a better brother, Hermenes¡± Hermenes embraced Alexa ever so tightly as they both cried in eachother¡¯s arms. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me all by myself again, Hermenes. Promise me¡± ¡°I promise¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°HERMENES!¡± A voice shouted from upstairs breaking their hug apart. ¡°That sounds like Nana¡± Alexa said wiping her tears. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what she wants¡± Hermenes said rushing out of the basement and going inside. On reaching in, he saw Nana¡± Nana, what¡¯s the-¡± Nana grabbed his cor as tears streamed down her cheeks¡±How could you do this, Hermenes!?. I begged you to stay out of trouble!¡± ¡°W-What are you talking about?¡± Hermenes stuttered. Some officers came out towards Hermenes¡±Are you Mr. Hermenes Higgins?¡± ¡°Yes and?¡± The first officer signaled to the other three¡±Take him away¡± ¡°Where are you taking him!?¡± Alexa¡¯s standing Infront of Hermenes. The first officer showed her a letter¡±We¡¯ve been asked to ban him bydy Gezelle so please step aside¡± Alexa felt her heart drop to her stomach. It was Gezelle¡¯s doing again. She quickly rushed out and headed for the demon¡¯s realm. Meanwhile outside the demon realm, Damien walked towards Gezelle ¡°What she just said, is it true? Where you the one who had those flyers created!?¡± ¡°So what If I was, huh!? Have you ever stopped to think about how I feel Damien!?¡± ¡°Every day I keep watching my husband lurk around some other woman, of course I was forced to take drastic measures!¡± ¡°STOP CALLING ME YOUR HUSBAND!¡± Damien shouted as he pointed his finger at Gezelle ¡°I¡¯m still going easy on you for old times sake but if you dare do anything to hurt Alexa ever again¡± ¡°I swear by the goddess, I will kill you¡± Damien turned back to face Laura ¡± I will grant you your favor¡± He then walked into the realm angrily. Gezelle walked over to Laura ¡± How could you betray me!?¡± Laura stood up from the ground¡± You are the one who uttered lies about my father first.¡± Gezelle, burning in rage went up to her chambers. Her day was just hell. She just hoped the officers had arrived in the Angel¡¯s realm just in time and had taken care of that good-for- nothing Alexa¡¯s brother. If they did, she would be expecting her in 5¡­ 4.. 3¡­ 2.. ¡°You can¡¯t just walk in here¡± Amelia called after Alexa who rushed into Gezelle¡¯s chambers. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mydy¡± Amelia said bowing at Gezelle. Gezelle raised up her hand signalling ¡°It¡¯s okay, leave us¡± Amelia bowed her head as she left them. When they were all alone, Alexa three herself down at Gezelle¡¯ feet. ¡°I beg you, mydy. Please call back your order on my brother¡±Alexa pleaded in tears. Gezelle stood up from her throne. Now things were slowly going her way ¡°Under one condition. Do you think you can do it?¡± ¡°Anything, mydy¡± ¡°Fine. Let go off Damien¡± Alexa looked up at Gezelle in shock¡±What?¡± ¡°Damien is a love sick puppy right now and puppies always listen to their masters¡± Gezelle said walking around Alexa ¡°And you are Damien¡¯s master¡± Gezelle sighed as she went back to sit on her throne¡±Damien won¡¯t give you up unless you do so first¡± Alexa clenched her fist ¡°So what are you saying?¡± Gezelle chuckled. ¡°You really can¡¯t decipher?¡± ¡°What I¡¯m saying is that if you want to save your brother, end things with Damien¡± *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR. A/N: Boy oh boy, I just love Gezelle. Chapter 37 GETTING CAUGHT Back in Vernon, Eren and Anssia tried to hurry back to the house before Dennis and Ciara wakes up but their n was to no avail. Dennis and Ciara were already awake and Ciara was pacing to and fro out of worry for Anssia. ¡°Rx, Ciara. I¡¯m sure nothing happened¡±Dennis tried to calm his wife. ¡°How can you be so sure, Dennis? You saw how Mikasa had rushed out and so had Eren-¡± Hiding behind the house, Anssia cursed softly¡±How are we going to get in now? Mother is really worried but if we walk in together she will get suspicious of us¡± Eren¡¯s face brightened up as he came up with a brilliant idea ¡°Hey, Since your parents already think something happened to us, Do you want to not go home today?¡± Anssia hit Eren yfully¡±Are you insane? Mother would have a heart attack if we are gone any longer¡± Eren held her hands in his as he looked into his eyes ¡°Do you love me?¡± Anssia could feel her heart thumping loudly. How could he look at her that way with those eyes? Those blue eyes. ¡°I think I do¡± Eren quirked his brows¡±I don¡¯t think you do¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you finally ept me after 8 years and you are more worried about your mother having a heart attack than spending time with me¡± Anssiaughed out loud¡±You are insane, Eren¡± Eren smiled as he got Anssia tough ¡°There. Don¡¯t worry about anything. I¡¯ll figure something out¡± Eren looked around the house and as he saw a nearby tree, he smiled. He turned his back go face Anssia as he squatted down slightly¡±Get on¡± ¡°What for?¡± ¡°You are scared of heights, are you not? So get on¡± Anssia could feel her heart beating again as she slowly hopped onto his back. It surprised her how he knew so much about her but she didn¡¯t really know much about him. When she had gotten into his back, Eren jumped onto the tree and jumped on the house. He climbed his way up the wall and got into ze¡¯s room through the window. He gently ced Anssia on her bed as he pecked her softly on the forehead ¡°You can open your eyes now, ze¡± Anssia who had been tightening her eyes shut opened her eyes as Eren was shocked to see her in tears. ¡°Sh*t, you re crying. I didn¡¯t realize you were that scared of heights¡±Eren said holding her face in his hands. Anssia sniffled her nose ¡°That¡¯s not why I¡¯m crying¡± ¡°Then why?¡± ¡°I just realized how little I know about you¡± Eren smiled softly¡±It¡¯s not your fault. I know this much about you because I stalked you for 8 years¡± Anssia smiled softly¡±Stop that. It won¡¯t make me feel any better¡± ¡°And I¡¯m disappointed, ze. I thought you DID know one thing about me¡± ¡°Like what?¡± Eren pecked her forehead¡±That I like you¡± He ced another soft kiss on her cheeks ¡°That my favorite food is you¡± He ced a light kiss close to the corner of her lips ¡°And that my favorite color is you¡± ¡°OH, MY GODDESS!¡± A voice screamed breaking them apart as they saw Dennis and Ciara standing by the door. They went through so much trouble to avoid getting caught by their parents, but they still were. Back in the vampire¡¯s realm, Marisol clenched her fist¡±I¡¯m not going anywhere¡± Faren smirked¡±I knew you were going to say that. You are not one to easily bow down to anyone¡± Faren walked around Marisol in circles ¡°I have bigger problems to deal with right now so I¡¯ll let you enjoy your stay for now¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, Faren¡±Marisol said in gritted teeths. Faren smiled ¡°I know that¡¯s why I tend to ruin you first before you do¡± Marisol walked out of Faren¡¯s room in anger. She was never going to bow down to Faren. But what could she do? Should she tell father by herself? The truth was bound toe out anyways. Marisol walked up to King Giyaza¡¯s room as she slowly knocked on his door. ¡°Father?¡± She walked into his room to see king Giyaza fast asleep. On his wall was a big poster that read: THE ENEMY OF MY ENEMY IS MY FRIEND. Marisol smiled. She knew exactly what to do now. She held king Giyaza¡¯s hands with joy¡±Thank you father¡± As she rushed out and headed for the the demon¡¯s realm. Meanwhile in the werewolves realm located far way in the heart of the realm in the gym, was Warren. He was doing push ups. He needed to get Alexa off his mind. Whenever something was troubling him, he¡¯d worked so hard to get it off his mind. He heard a loud crash as a tray fell to the ground. He turned towards the direction of the door to see Josty standing there. How long had she been there? Warren thought. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything, I swear¡± Josty said in a rush as she turned around to back Warren and ced her hands over her eyes. Warren got up from the ground as he dried his body with a towel. ¡°When did you get here?¡± ¡°A while ago¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call out my name?¡± ¡°I did but you were too fixated in your workout¡± Warren nodded his head as he headed over the tray of food on the floor and picked it up. He turned Josty around to face him as he handed her back the tray ¡°So why didn¡¯t you leave?¡± Josty suddenly started feeling angry ¡°I don¡¯t know Warren, I guess you could say I was worried about you.¡± Josty dragged the tray of food away from his hand ¡°I just came to tell you how Alexa was doing since I know you would be worried about her¡± Josty looked down at her hand ¡°And I thought you could use some food too but I guess I was wrong¡± Josty turned around to leave but Warren held her back¡±I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t leave¡± He took the tray of food from Josty¡¯s hands ¡°Come, let¡¯s eat together¡± ¡°I don¡¯t eat raw meat¡± Warren tried to block it out but yet the memories flooded in. The times he and Alexa would sit down together to eat raw meat. Warren forced a smile¡± You know what? Let¡¯s go get something else you like¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Josty was shocked by his sudden change in character. ¡°But War-¡± Before she could utter her next sentence, Warren had ded himself in a blue top as he took her hand and smiled ever so brightly¡± Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m so hungry¡± *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR. A/N: hmm, Warren eating something Josty likes?? Fishyyy¡­ Chapter 38 CHAOTIC MELODY Alexa walked slowly back to the Angel¡¯s realm. She felt like she would pass out any minute now. She felt her legs get numb as she suddenly gave in to her weakness and stumbled but she was caught by Celine. ¡°Are you okay?¡±Celine asked. Alexa could only nod her head¡±Yes¡± She turned around to leave again but Celine stopped her¡±Where are you going Alexa? You are incapable of walking on your own¡± ¡°I have to be with Hermenes. I can¡¯t be away from him any longer¡± Alexa said in tears. ¡°I understand that but it¡¯ste now. We¡¯ll go together tomorrow, huh?¡± ¡°Celine, I won¡¯t be able to sleep without seeing Hermenes. I have to go¡±Alexa broke out of Celine¡¯s grip as she turned around to leave but halted as she saw Nana Infront of her. ¡°You aren¡¯t going anywhere¡±Nana said firmly giving no room for excuse. ¡°But Nana-¡± ¡°First thing tomorrow morning, you can go see your brother and I promise you Alexa¡±Nana said taking her hand in hers ¡°I won¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. Hermenes is just like a son to me, you know that¡± Alexa nodded her head feeling somewhat relieved ¡°I know that, Nana¡± ¡°Good so now go in and rest for a bit¡±Nana turned to face Celine ¡°Take good care of her. I¡¯ll be right back¡± Celine nodded her head as she led Alexa into the realm and to their room. Every creature soon to be banned is always left in a ¡°detention¡± room for about one week max. This detention room wasn¡¯t a room or something. It was a big cer in a desserted ind where no one can hear your cries as you get punished for your sins. Hermenes was chained to the four corners of the room. He must have fallen asleep on his way to here because he opened his eyes to an unfamiliar ce. The door to the room swinged open as Gezelle strode in all her glory. In the dark room, Hermenes squinted his eyes to decipher the figure who had just made her presence known. When she came so close to him, Hermenes face was suddenly filled with distraught. ¡°You?¡± Gezelle waved at Hermenes ¡°Missed me?¡± Hermenes anger heightened. Thest thing he wanted to do was to be in tbe same room as this woman who had made his little sister go through hell. ¡°Why are you doing this?!¡± ¡°Why?¡±Gezelle pretended to think long and hard ¡°Isn¡¯t the answer obvious?¡± She walked towards Hermenes as she choked his neck ¡°I DID promise to ban you forying your hands on me, didn¡¯t I¡±she snarled ¡°What? Are you scared now?¡± She let go off Hermenes as he gasped for air ¡°And also, I want to punish that your sl*t of a sister for stealing my man¡± ¡°Stop calling her that!¡± Hermenes roared as he tried to break free from the chains that held him bound and attack Gezelle but it was of no use. ¡°But that¡¯s exactly what she is. A power thirsty sl*t.¡±Gezelle snarled through gritted teeths. She moved away from Hermenes as she walked towards a tray that had a small pocket knife. ¡°Think about it. Of all persons she wanted to have an affair with, it was a married man and the king of thisnd. Smooth move, I must say¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know the full story¡± Gezelle picked up the pocket knife as she approached Hermenes once more. ¡°You are right, I don¡¯t. I¡¯m only judging her by what I¡¯m seeing and so for that reason she must suffer¡± ¡°And that¡¯s by making you suffer¡±Gezelle raised up the knife as she stabbed Hermenes on his leg as he let out a loud scream. ¡°No one steals from me. Damien is mine and thisnd is mine to rule over and no one else¡¯s¡±Gezelle said through gritted teeths. Meanwhile in the Angel¡¯s realm, Alexa fell to the ground as she covered her ears and let out a loud scream. She could feel Hermenes pain. ¡°Nana, please make it stop! Make it stop!!!¡± she cried out as she sobbed profusely. Celine and Karina rushed towards her and hugged her ¡°Alexa, it¡¯s going to be alright¡± Karina said. ¡°Please, please make it stop!!!¡± Alexa cried out loud. The pain was getting to intense. Dear goddess, please save Hermenes. Alexa thought. She stood up from the ground as she headed for her room door unable to take it anymore. ¡°Alexa, where are you going?¡± Celine asked. ¡°I¡¯ll be back. I promise¡± she said before spreading out her wings and flying away. She was going to put an end to everything. When she got to the front of the demon¡¯s realm, she ran in to Damien¡¯s chamber. Damien who was justing out from tbe bathroom had a white towel on his waist. The sudden burst of his door open shooked him to his core but he rxed when he saw Alexa. He rushed up to her to hold her face¡±Alexa, is everything alright? You look quite pale¡± Alexa backed away from him slowly. She tightened as her fist as she looked up at Damien and blurted out ¡°Let¡¯s break up¡± Immediately she had said her piece, she¡¯d turned around and left his presence. On her way out of the realm, she saw Gezelle ¡°I¡¯ve done as you¡¯ve asked so where¡¯s my brother?!¡± Gezelle squeezed her face¡±Stop shouting. It¡¯ste¡± she folded her arms ¡°How am I to believe that you¡¯ve ended things with Damien though? I didn¡¯t see it or hear it¡± Alexa and Gezelle both jumped up at the sudden sound of sses shattering to the ground from Damien¡¯s chambers. ¡°There. Now that¡¯s your proof. So my brother?¡± Gezelle smiled. Finally, she¡¯d won. ¡°I¡¯ll send him back to you first thing in the morning¡± ¡°That¡¯s now what you-¡± ¡°What? You don¡¯t want me to? Then I won¡¯t-¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine with me but first thing before dawn¡± Gezelle trailed her fingers across Alexa¡¯s face ¡°Last time I checked, sweetheart¡± she smirked ¡°You are not the boss of me¡± She then turned around as she went into her chambers. She was definitely going to sleep well this night.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Another loud crash from Damien¡¯s chambers resounded and Gezelle smiled. Even that chaos was sounding like music to her hears. *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR. A/N: Read next chapter at your own risk. Hehe Chapter 39 NOW WE ARE BREAKING UP Warren starred at the tray of different foods Josty had ordered in shock. ¡°So you were craving all these?¡± ¡°Yes but for what¡¯s worth, I only ordered this much because you said you were hungry¡± Warren smiled ufortably. He couldn¡¯t even eat anything that was meat. ¡°Let¡¯s eat then¡± Josty¡¯s eyes glistened as she picked up her fork and dipped it into the stir fried pasta. She rolled it around the fork as she raised it up to her mouth and moaned in satisfaction. ¡°This is really good Warren. You should try it¡± Warren picked up his fork as he dipped it into the pasta and brought it close to his mouth. His eyes brightened up as he tasted the pasta. It was made dipped in ox blood. Wolves only eat meat or drink ox blood. Josty smiled as she saw the surprise stered on his face.¡±You didn¡¯t expect it, right?¡± Warren shook his head ¡°Thank you¡± Josty grinned¡±Finish the food if you are really grateful, okay?¡± Warren nodded his head as he digged into his food once more. Meanwhile in the demon realm as Marisol walked into Damien¡¯s chambers, she passed by Laura as she was leaving. She halted in her steps.¡±What is a witch doing here?¡± She shook her head¡±That¡¯s not my business¡± She stopped Infront of Damien¡¯s chambers as she turned to face Rosco. ¡°Tell lord Damien that I seek his presence¡± Rosco bowed his head as he went into Damien¡¯s chambers as he came out two minutester. ¡°You may go in¡± Marisol walked into his chambers as she threw herself down at Damien¡¯s feet. ¡°My lord, I-¡± ¡°Get to the point, please!¡±Damien said impatiently. He was angry as he¡¯d found out that Gezelle was the one who¡¯d made those flyers. He needed to check on Alexa. Marisol trembled at his harsh tone as she cursed inwardly. She just had to catch him in a bad mood, didn¡¯t she? ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the little escaped that my younger brother had done to you and for that reason, I¡¯m here¡± ¡°If you are here to apologize, don¡¯t! I¡¯m quite busy and have alot of things on my mind so you can leave¡±Damien turned around to leave his chambers but Marisol couldn¡¯t just give up like this. She hadn¡¯te this far just to leave without achieving anything. She gotten up to her feet as she held Damien stopping him from taking any further step out. ¡°I¡¯m not here to apologize. I¡¯m here to join hands with you¡± ¡°You will need to get back at Faren and-¡± Damien threw Marisol¡¯s hands off him as he turned to face her. ¡°I don¡¯t care about getting back at Faren. Not one bit.¡± ¡°And I do know that you aren¡¯t here to apologize. You are just here to get me into your messed up siblings quarrel and that¡¯s not any of my business. So I¡¯d advice you politely now to leave before I breathe my next breathe¡± Marisol shakingly ran out of Damien¡¯s chambers and out of the demon¡¯s realm. Well, the demon lord was a fail so now who could she turn to? She stopped in her tracks as her mind went to the witch she¡¯d seen earlier. She shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t think about her, Marisol. It would be wise to not get yourself involved with a witch¡± Just then as Marisol had left that was when Alexa had walked in and dropped the bomb on Damien. ¡°Let¡¯s break up¡± Meanwhile the witch Marisol had spoken off walked to the heart of Avand. She¡¯d been walking for quite a while now that she was thinking maybe Damien had yed a trick on her. Until she¡¯d smelt it. That rose petal fragrance. ¡°Father¡± she said in mutters as she followed the scent. She was in such a haste that she didn¡¯t even look at where she was going that she almost stepped on a bomb. ¡°STOP!¡±Kendall, the blind wizard called out behind her halting her. He dragged her back ¡°Even if you are such a haste, you should always look down¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Laura looked down as she saw the bomb that she¡¯d almost stepped on . The wizard had let go off her and continued his way with his walking stick clicking against the ground. ¡°Father¡±Laura called out in tears making Kendall stop in his tracks. He slowly turned back to face Laura¡±Are you lost, young girl?¡± Laura rushed towards Kendall and hugged him. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much, father¡± Kendall started shaking. What was she saying? Father? Did he and Josephine have a daughter? But Josephine had told him that their daughter had died. Kendall pushed Laura away from him as tears streamed down his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are but you shouldn¡¯t y with an old man like that¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying! You are my father and I am your daughter!. Josephine is my mother, does that name ring a bell?!¡± That was the final blow. That was all he needed to hear to believe that she was his daughter. So Josephine had lied to him. He slowly walked up towards Josty as he felt her face. ¡°She¡¯d told me that our daughter was dead¡± ¡°Tell me child, what is your name?¡± Laura hugged Kendall ever so tightly ¡°Later father. For now let me just hold you¡± Kendall wrapped his arms around his daughter he¡¯d never known he had as they both sobbed to their hearts content. When Damien had finally let go off all the anger that burned within him by breaking anything breakable around him, he¡¯d chased after Alexa. ¡°Alexa, Alexa!¡±Damien called after her as he ran to catch up with out and held her arm ¡°What do you mean let¡¯s break up?¡± ¡°I meant exactly what I said and don¡¯t touch me!¡±Alexa cried freeing herself from his grasp. ¡°You said you loved me. What happened between yesterday and tod-¡°Damien paused as he remembered what had happened in the ocean. ¡°Are you scared of me?¡± ¡°Yes Damien, I¡¯m scared of you. Everything seems to die around you and It scares me to bits. No one even wants us to be together, Damien¡± Damien couldn¡¯t control the tears that threatened to fall off his eyes ¡°We don¡¯t need anyone to approve of us, Alexa¡± ¡°That might be what you think and that¡¯s because you don¡¯t care about anyone but not me. I¡¯m scared that being with you might let me loose someone I love and I can¡¯t risk that. We don¡¯t need to be happy if that¡¯s what it takes¡± Damien let out a deep low chuckle ¡°I see now.¡± He was hurt. Hurt way beyond words because she was scared of something that was never going to happen. That just proved that she didn¡¯t trust him and that hurt him deep to his core. The first person in his life that he¡¯d ever wanted close to him didn¡¯t want to be close to him. If she wanted to let go off him-no matter how much he loves her-, he would give into her wishes. Because that¡¯s was just how much he cared for her. ¡°You want us to break up? Fine, let¡¯s break up¡± Damien turned around as he went back into his chambers mming the door shut. *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR. A/N: sigh¡­. there goes my ship. Who on earth is writing this story?? Chapter 40 FATHER AND DAUGHTER鈥橲 TEAMWORK Eren and Anssia sat on the floor with their legs crossed and hands on theirps as Dennis and Ciara who were seated across from them, looked at them sternly with hands crossed. ¡°So you are telling us that Eren is your mate¡± Ciara said. Anssia nodded her head slowly ¡°Yes¡± ¡°Are you insane? And you rejected him for 8 years!¡± Ciara scolded hitting Anssia. ¡°Mom!¡± Ciara turned to face Eren¡±You must have really loved Anssia to still have feelings for her after 8 years¡± Eren smiled shyly¡±I guess so¡± ¡°So was anything the matter yesterday?¡±Dennis asked.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Eren¡¯s smiled suddenly faded¡±I would have to be going back today¡± ¡°Why?¡±Ciara asked. ¡°Something happened to Alexa¡± ¡°Oh, my. What is it?¡±Ciara eximed in shock. Eren shook his head¡±I don¡¯t know yet but you know just how much Alexa is family to us¡± Dennis nodded his head¡±Yes, then you should start leaving now. You know it¡¯s a long run from here back to thends¡± Eren stood up from the ground as he bowed down ¡°Then Father, Mother. I¡¯ll take my leave now¡±Eren turned to face Anssia as he squeezed her hands ¡°Take care of yourself¡± He hurriedly turned around as he ran out of the house. He¡¯d just taken few steps away from the house when he heard someone calling his name. ¡°Eren! Eren!¡± He turned around to see Anssia running towards him. ¡°ze, what is it?¡± ¡°I want to go with you¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t really been fond of Alexa but seeing how much she means to you, I want to go too¡± Eren embraced Anssia¡±Thank you¡±. He then refrained from her as he took her hands ¡°Now let¡¯s go¡±. And hand in hand, they took off running. Back in the heart of the Avand, Laura refrained from Kendall. Kendall brought her over to a small chair and brought her a ss of warm milk. ¡°Here¡± Laura looked at Kendall angrily. ¡°Just because I hugged you, doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve forgiven you. Tell me, if you were alive all these while why did you nevere for me!?¡± Kendall sat across the chair from her.¡±You have every right to be angry at me. I¡¯m even angry at myself.¡± Kendall intertwined his fingers ¡°I didn¡¯t even know that I had a daughter¡± Laura¡¯s eyes bulged¡±What?¡± Kendall slowly teared up¡±Forgive me, please¡± ¡°Exin everything to me. I don¡¯t understand a word you are saying!¡±Laura shouted. Kendall took in deep breaths as he journey through his painful past once more. ¡°When I was young I really loved your mother, Josephine. She was my everything and I was more than content with only her but she wasn¡¯t. ¡°We tried years after years to have a child but it was to no avail. I told Josephine that we should stop trying since she was hurting but she wouldn¡¯t listen. ¡°Then one day, she brought up this absurd idea that I should marry another. At first, I was so furious that I turned down the idea but after much pressure, I gave in to her wishes. ¡°I married Martha, a silver- eyed witch and after our first night tighter, she took in. ¡°I excitedly told Josephine the news but she suddenly seemed angry. She kept on pushing me away and told me to stay away from her till the delivery of the baby. ¡°I didn¡¯t know back then that Josephine had other ns¡±Kendall looked up at Laura. Even though he couldn¡¯t see her, he could hear her crying¡±To cut the story short¡­¡± ¡°Continue, don¡¯t skip any parts¡±Laura said sternly. ¡°On the day of Martha¡¯s delivery, I had work to do so I¡¯d quickly attempted to it and had rushed home but on getting home, I found Martha dead. ¡°Before I could act fast, Josephine had stabbed my eyes with a knife. I tried to pull out the knife but quicker than my next breathe, the police had surrounded me. ¡°On getting to court, they¡¯d charged me guilty of killing Martha as my fingerprint were all over the knife that had killed her. ¡°I was jailed and sentence to be banned because ording to thew made by King Abel II, any man who causes harm upon any woman is to be banned. ¡°But Queen Gezelle had saved me and had kept me hidden here for so many years.¡± Kendall held Laura¡¯s hand in tears ¡°Believe me, I didn¡¯t know you were alive¡± ¡°So my real mother¡­ is dead?¡±Laura asked breathing heavily. Things made sense to her now. The real reason why Josephine never showed her any ounce of love was because she wasn¡¯t her daughter and to make matters worse, she¡¯d killed her mother. Laura ced her hands over Kendall¡¯s. ¡°Will you do anything for my forgiveness?¡± ¡°Anything¡±Kendall said all so suddenly. Laura smirked ¡°Let¡¯s take our revenge on Josephine¡±. She¡¯d separated her from not only her father but her mother too. She promise to make her pay for all her sins. Staggering into the realm, Alexa felt like her world had crumbled. Damien had let go off her. Everything was over now. When she got into her room, she saw Karina and Celine who had been eagerly waiting for her. ¡°Where have you been, Alexa?¡±Celine asked sternly Alexa scanned around¡±Is Hermenes back?¡± ¡°Alexa, Hermenes not here¡±Karina said slowly. Did Queen Gezelle lie about returning back her brother? Alexa thought. A loud scream was heard atthe corridor as the three girls rushed outside. They saw Hermenes on the ground bleeding profusely with an injured leg. ¡°Hermenes! Hermenes!¡± Alexa called out to him as she raised him up to his feet and took him to Rosa¡¯s hospital. When they got in, the hospital was empty. ¡°Rosa! Rosa!¡± Alexa cried out in tears. Why was no one here?. Never mind, she would treat him herself. She ced Hermenes on the bed as she scattered everywhere looking for a first aid kit. She stopped hos bleeding from his leg and dressed his wound. ¡°Stay with me, Hermenes¡± she said in tears. ¡°What did you do, Alexa?¡± Hermenes asked breathing heavily. ¡°Why did she suddenly let me go?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything, Hermenes. Everything is back to the way they were, okay? I finally left Damien and we¡¯ll be -¡± Hermenes eyes widened¡±You left him?¡± ¡°Yes, but it doesn¡¯t matter and you really shouldn¡¯t be talking to much Hermenes¡± ¡°Alexa, I know I didn¡¯t like him much but I wanted you to be happy. You shouldn¡¯t have left him.¡± ¡°And what did you suggest I do huh!?¡±Alexa shouted as uncontroble years streamed down her cheeks ¡°No one wanted us to be together and everything seemed wrong with him. Should I just had let you die!?¡± Alexa stood up from Hermenes side as she wiped her cheeks¡±Get some rest, Hermenes and when you want to talk about something else, you know where to find me¡± With that said she turned around to leave as Nurse Rosa stepped in. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry foringt-¡± ¡°He¡¯s all yours, Nurse Rosa. Please take care of him¡±Alexa then left the hospital without looking back. *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR. A/N: Anyone in need of tissues? No one? Chapter 41 LET鈥橲 ELOPE Warren and Josty arrived at the Angel¡¯s realm. ¡°Thanks for the food¡± Warren said. ¡°Anytime. Do you want toe in and see Alexa?¡± ¡°Maybe another time.¡± Warren said as he turned around and left. Josty sighed as she watched his retreating back. ¡°How long is he nning of avoiding Alexa?¡±she muttered under her breathe as she walked inside. When she got to her room, she saw the girls all wearing gloomy faces. ¡°What happened?¡±Josty asked. ¡°Hermenes is in a bad state¡± Karina said. Josty rushed up to Alexa. ¡°Oh my gosh¡± ¡°He¡¯s going to be fine. I stopped the bleeding in time¡± Josty looked intently at Alexa ¡°Is something else troubling you?¡± Alexa shook her head. ¡°No¡±. Alexa stood up from her room and went up to the high room to see Nana. ¡°Alexa, what brings you by?¡± Nana asked. ¡°Do you have any assignment for me?¡± Alexa asked. She really needed to take her mind off Damen unless she was going to break down. He¡¯d let her go so easily and it hurt. Well, she was the one who hurt him first so she¡¯s sure he let her go because he hated her already. But she¡¯d hoped their breakup wouldn¡¯t be that easy. Now that things was over between them, the engagement between Queen Gezelle and Damien might take ce and she would be forgotten. ¡°Alexa, you are crying¡± Nana said startled. Alexa wiped at her cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s because Hermenes is hurt¡± Nana hugged her as she slowly refrained from her. ¡°I wish I could help you but there¡¯s no assignment right now for you¡± ¡°Oh, I see¡± ¡°Sorry¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll find something else to do¡± Slowly, days turned to weeks and weeks turned to month. A month of crying herself to sleep every night and a month gone without seeing Damien. When she¡¯d thought no one knew her pain, Hermenes knew. Infact he felt it and each time, his heart would break. Nurse Rosa steeped into his ward as she removed the bandage from his legs.¡±Your legs are finally healed, Hermenes¡± ¡°Thank you¡± Hermenes said as he ran out of the ward to the demon¡¯s realm. In the demon¡¯s realm, Gezelle spined around in her white gown Infront of Damien ¡°What do you think, honey?¡± Damien¡¯s mind drifted. He wondered how Alexa was doing. A month gone without seeing her, feeling her, smelling her. It was a month of pure torture to him. Every night he¡¯d gone to their secret spot and waited up for her till day break, but she¡¯d never showed up. Not even once did her shadow pass by. Gezelle snapped her fingers Infront of Damien ¡°Damien?¡± Damien shook his head finallying back to his senses.¡±Huh?¡± ¡°The dress¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s beautiful¡± Gezelle smiled widely ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really¡± Gezelle wrapped her arms around Damien as she hugged him. ¡°Thank you. For finally agreeing to this wedding¡± Gezelle refrained from him ¡°Rest up now, my darling husband¡± She walked out of his chambers as Damien sighed deeply. Hermenes barged into Damien¡¯s chambers and dragged him by his cor. ¡°So you really let her go, huh? Just like that?¡± Damien pushed Hermenes away from him. ¡°I didn¡¯t let her go. She was the one who left me¡± ¡°She did it for a reason!¡± Hermenes shouted angrily. ¡°And I know that! But what do I do? Even if I go back to her she still wouldn¡¯t ept me. You know just how strong minded she is, she¡¯s your sister!¡± Hermenes shook his head. ¡°You know Alexa told me everything about you. She told you about Illinois and Latria too. If you were willing to go that far for them, why can¡¯t you do the same for yourself?¡± Damien clenched his fist. He didn¡¯t like the way Hermenes was belittling his feelings for Alexa. Hell, this was the first them he¡¯d ever even felt this way!. He didn¡¯t reply Hermenes because he didn¡¯t see a reason too. Hell, Hermenes was one of those people that came to him to tell him to stay away from Alexa and now that she¡¯d ended things with him, he¡¯s the one getting an earful? ¡°Here¡¯s why you can¡¯t answer. It¡¯s because you don¡¯t love her like you say you do¡± That word pulled at Damien¡¯sst string of self control as he grabbed Hermenes by the neck ¡± DON¡¯T YOU DARE SAY THAT AGAIN! BECAUSE I¡¯M GOING TO SAY THIS FOR THE LAST TIME, SHE¡¯S THE ONE WHO LEFT ME! SHE¡¯S THE ONE WHO DOESN¡¯T WANT ME!¡± Damien pushed Hermenes away. ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Just for the record, she¡¯s at her usual spot¡±Hermenes said before he turned around and smirked as he left. His n had worked. He had angered Damien as he¡¯d nned to do. Now he just hoped that he would run to Alexa before it¡¯s toote. With rage burning deep within him, Damien couldn¡¯t stop pacing to and fro in his chambers. He couldn¡¯t calm down and he didn¡¯t want to give into his feelings either. But it was toote. His legs worked faster than his brain as the next minute he found himself running to their secret spot. Sitted on the ground crying profusely was Alexa. She tried to stop herself from crying but the tears still forced their way down her cheeks. When Damien got to the spot, he stopped as he heard her sobs. ¡°If you were going to cry, why did you end things between us?¡± Damien said startling Alexa and making her jump. She turned around as she wiped her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t be mistaken. I¡¯m not crying because of you¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Alexa said as she thought of how to change the the subject ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Damien took slow steps towards her. ¡°Unlike a certain someone, I¡¯m not good at hiding my feelings.¡± Damien brushed his hands against her cheeks ¡°I came here for you¡± Alexa shuddered under his touch. She¡¯d missed him but she found a little zeal in her to back away from him. She was about to walk away from him when Damien carried her over his shoulders. ¡°Put me down, Damien!¡±Alexa cried but it was to no avail as Damien took off flying in the air to a dested cave. When they got to the cave, Damien dropped her down as Alexa shivered. She was familiar with this cave. Everyone was. This cave was cave Bescos. It was kept out of bound from everyone because it was said to crumble anytime soon. ¡°What are you doing, Damien?¡± Alexa asked in tears as Damien stood inside the cave. ¡°You want us to be apart from eachother Alexa but since I can¡¯t live without you, I¡¯m going to fulfill your wishes this way¡± Tears trickled down Damien¡¯s cheeks slowly. ¡°This cave is going to crumble down in 10 seconds¡± Alexa shook her head rapidly¡± Stop it Damien, don¡¯t do this. Pleasee out!¡± ¡°Will you take me back then?¡± ¡°Is that important right now!?¡±Alexa cried as she saw the cave slowly rumble. ¡°5 seconds left, Alexa¡± ¡°Fine! Fine. Nowe out, please!¡± Damien smirked but as he was about toe out from the cave, the cave came crashing down with a huge force. ¡°Damiennnnnn!¡±Alexa shouted as her eyes widened in shock. Did this just happen? D-Did she just loose Damien forever?. That¡¯s impossible. She rushed to remove the stones searching earnestly for any sign tht Damien was still alive while crying profusely. Why did he do this in the first ce?. ¡°This is all my fault.¡±Alexa said in tears as she kept on removing the stones. She felt someone drag her from behind. ¡°Let go off me!¡± ¡°Stop¡± A soft voice said making her heart drop to her stomach and turn around slowly. ¡°H-how-?¡±she said in disbelief as she saw Damien standing Infront of her unscathed. ¡°You see¡± Damien said wiping her cheeks as the tears in his eyes were evident too. ¡°You can¡¯t live without me either¡± Alexa threw her arms around him as she hugged him ever so tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t do something like this ever again¡± ¡°If only you promise to not leave me ever again, Alexa¡± ¡°I promise¡± Damien buried his nose in her neck. He¡¯d missed her. Her scent, her body in his, herughter, everything about her. Damien refrained from her.¡±Will you tell me the reason?¡± Alexa looked down. Was she doing the right thing? If Queen Gezelle should find out that she¡¯s with Damien again, what would happen to her brother? or she could have a different target this time around. Was it worth everyone being at stake for her and Damien? After she¡¯d thought she¡¯d lost Damien today, the answer was crystal clear. It was worth it. Everything was worth it for Damien. She¡¯d held his hands as she told him everything. ¡°You could havee to me, Alexa.¡±Damien said.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What do we do now? Worse things might happen because of us¡± Damien smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ve already figured it all out¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°But before you answer, I¡¯ll have you know that it WAS your brother¡¯s idea¡± Alexa furrowed her brow. Hermenes and Damien agreed on something? Uh-oh. ¡°What is it, Damien?¡± With a serious expression on his face, Damien said ¡°Let¡¯s elope¡± *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR. A/N: ermm.. Damien, why not elope with the author??? Chapter 42 VALDIR鈥橲 BLESSINGS When Eren and Anssia got back to the werewolves realm, they looked around for Warren calling out his name. Jerrire heard their voice as he came out from his chambers to meet them. ¡°Jerrire, where¡¯s Warren?¡± Eren asked. Jerrire looked down as his eyes bulged when he saw Eren¡¯s hands in Anssia¡¯s. He dragged Eren to his room.¡±Why was your hand in hers?¡± ¡°Is that what¡¯s important right now? Where is Warren?¡± ¡°Of course that¡¯s what¡¯s more important right now. I sent you there to distract Anssia from thinking about Warren not toe back with your hands in hers¡± Eren smirked ¡°You should be lucky we came back now rather thanter or else she would have been back with a child instead¡± But it wasn¡¯t funny to Jerrire. He balled his fist and shouted ¡°Eren!¡± ¡°She¡¯s my mate, okay. Chill out¡± ¡°What? But you said you didn¡¯t find your mate¡± ¡°Yes and that¡¯s cause she rejected me . Look, it¡¯s a long story so let¡¯s save it forter, okay? Where¡¯s Warren?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here¡±Warren said entering his room and settling down on his bed ¡°How¡¯s Alexa? Is she okay?¡±Eren asked ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± Jerrire¡¯s eyes widened ¡°What? You¡¯ve been gone all day. Weren¡¯t you with her?¡± ¡°No, I was with Josty¡± Eren smirked ¡°Ah¡± ¡°We just has lunch. Nothing more¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything¡± ¡°Of course you shouldn¡¯t. You came back holding hands with my sister¡± Warren¡¯s eyes widened as he suppressed the urge tough. ¡°What? You and ze?¡± ¡°My point exactly. You should be getting buried by her not buried under her¡± On hearing thatment from Jerrire, Warren burst out withughter. Mikasa entered the room with Anssia by his side. ¡°Littledy was getting lost¡± ¡°So, how¡¯s Alexa?¡±Anssia asked. ¡°We don¡¯t know¡±Eren said ¡°Why don¡¯t we go check on her toget-¡± Jerrire ced his hand over Eren¡¯s mouth ¡°ze and I will go together to check up on her. I believe we do have somethings to talk about¡± ¡°W-What things?¡± Anssia stuttered. ¡°You will know soon¡± Jerrire said as he threw his arms over her shoulders and they left. Meanwhile in the heart of Avand, Laura looked at Kendall. For the past one month, they¡¯d plotted this golden n to get rid of Josephine. ¡°Finally father, we¡¯ll get out revenge and clear your name¡± Laura said as Kendall nodded his head . She was going to set everything back to their rightful ce and then go and apologize to Gezelle for the misunderstanding that ensued between them. If she would ept her apology, she knew that she would be useful to her. Her mind wandered off to Faren for a little bit. He was thest thing on her mind as she left and headed for the Witches¡¯ realm for her gloriouseback. She wondered how he was doing. Knowing him half as well as she did, she knew he was still thinking of ways to defeat lord Damien. Just wait my friends. After I get my revenge, I¡¯ll be back for you all¡±she swore as the light hit her face as the Witches¡¯ realm came to view. In the demon realm, everything was not so peaceful. ¡°Arghhhhh!¡±Gezelle screamed as she fell the flower pot to the ground. ¡°Gezelle, calm down!¡±Valdir shouted. ¡°Calm down?¡± Gezelle points her hands at Valdir ¡°I kept on telling you that we should get married in time but you kept on saying that we should ¡°give him all the time he needs¡± and now what? Damien is nowhere to be found!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s with that girl and that¡¯s why my blood can¡¯t stop boiling!¡± ¡°KEEP QUIET!¡± Valdir roared silencing Gezelle ¡°I told you that you are going to get married to Damien and that¡¯s final. So why do you keep shouting!?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know father maybe because now there¡¯s no way we can get married with the groom gone?¡± Valdir backed Gezelle boiling in anger. Marianna came to Gezelle¡± That¡¯s enough. You are just provoking him the more¡± ¡°But mother-¡± ¡°GEZELLE!¡± ¡°You all should bring back Damien to me or else I¡¯m going to burn this whole ce to the ground!¡± Gezelle screamed before leaving Valdir¡¯s chambers. Marianna went towards her husband. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Send out our best men to find Damien¡± ¡°Even if we find him, Valdir. How will you make hime home?¡± ¡°I have my ways. Just leave that up to me¡± Meanwhile far away in an isted ind, Alexa hid behind the tall tree as if her life depended on it because it did. If he caught her, she would have to- Alexa yelped as she felt his strong hands grab her from behind as she fell into his arms.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I won. Again¡± Damien said smirking. ¡°You know what that means¡± Their deal was that if he caught her again, she would have to do whatever he wanted. ¡°One more round, Damien¡± Alexa pleaded with puppy eyes but Damien wasn¡¯t going to fall for it this time. Hell, he¡¯d fallen for it the first time and that was why they¡¯d just yed a second round. Damien pecked her forehead lightly ¡°No, my queen. That¡¯s thest and final round.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Alexa said admitting defeat ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite hungry, woman so-¡± ¡°Ah, you want me to cook for you. That¡¯s easy¡±Alexa said trying to escape from Damien¡¯s hold but he tightened his grip on her. ¡°You really should let me finish my sentence, my queen¡± Alexa felt her heart beat loudly as he called her ¡®my queen¡¯. ¡°I AM hungry but not for food¡± Damien said as he kissed her lightly on her neck making her shiver. He traced the kisses slowly up her neck as Alexa slowly closed her eyes. ¡°What do you say about having two little beauties like you, my queen?¡± Damien whispered. A loud p broke them apart from eachother. Startled, they turned to see who was there and lo and behold it was king Valdir. ¡°Are you two acting a porn or something?¡± Valdir asked. ¡°What are you doing here, father?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I came to bring you back home¡± ¡°Well you just wasted your time¡± ¡°Oh, did I? What if I told you that I would grant you a favour in return?¡± Damien scoffed. ¡°What could you possibly grant me, father?¡± ¡°My blessings¡± Valdir looked at Alexa ¡°My blessings to marry her¡± *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR. Chapter 43 GETTING MARRIED IN THREE DAYS Ms. Agatha was panicking and not only her but Ca too. Even if they both tried to but up a bold front, it was evident. It¡¯s been a month since Laura left the Witches¡¯ realm. ¡°I¡¯m worried about her. Did something happen?¡±Daisy whispered. They were seated in ss as Ms. Agatha taught them a new magic spell. ¡°I know. I know she was the top in the Witches¡¯ weekly exams and I envied her for it but I never wanted anything to happen to her¡± Raquel interjected with a loud sigh. ¡°Isdy Josephine really going to just sit back and do nothing? I mean Laura is her daughter after all¡± Raquel stood up from her seat.¡±Can you teach right now, Ms. Agatha?¡± ¡°Raquel!¡±Ca scolded. ¡°You student has been missing for over a month now!¡± ¡°I know that!¡±Ms. Agatha shouted loosing her cool as she mmed her books on the desk. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to do anything about it? I was ordered not to do anything!¡± ¡°But why? Doesn¡¯tdy Josephine want to find her daughter?¡± Regina, a blue eyed witch asked. ¡°Exactly. I mean, we can all agree that Laura is the worst but we would never want anything bad to happen to her¡±Flora countered ¡°You all should speak for yourself.¡±Sarafina said sharply loosing her cool. ¡°I really couldn¡¯t care less if she¡¯s dead or alive so stop interrupting the ss¡± ¡°Sarafina!¡± Ca shouted finally speaking up. ¡°What? I wish she¡¯s dead and she neveres back.¡± Sarafina looked around the ssroom ¡± This realm has been peaceful for the past one month if you can agree with yourself honestly¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Ms. Agatha shouted. ¡°That¡¯s enough¡± A loud scream from outside the ssroom was heard. ¡°Everyone stay inside¡± Ms. Agatha cried before going out with Ca to ess the matter. Outside the ssroom and making her way indoor, was Laura. She wasn¡¯t the same Laura anymore plus this time, her father was beside her. Everyone screamed from the aura being radiated from Kendall. That aura of dark power. ¡°What¡¯s happening out there?¡±Ruby asked from inside the council room. The members had gathered around once more to punish La, a witch who had been caught with a wolf. Witches and wolves have been known to have a lifelong hatred that could never be broken and thus, it was a sin to be romantically involved. ¡°Whatever is going on is none of our business now or is it?¡± Josephine asked as she documented the poor girls¡¯ crime. ¡°You will be given 40 whippings and then your carcass would be fed off to the vultures¡±Josephine said to tbe girl as her eyes bulged. ¡°Please have mercy on me, mydy. I promise it won¡¯t happen again, please¡± La cried aloud. Josephine stood up from her seat as she walked up to La. She trailed her hands against her cheeks. ¡°The only way to make sure that it won¡¯t happen again is if you are no more and that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m doing¡± ¡°No¡±A voice said making Josephine turn around towards the door. ¡°The only way to make sure that punishment won¡¯t be meted to her again is if you are no more¡± Laura smirked¡±And that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m doing¡± Josephine sighed. ¡°It like you are bored seeing that you came home. You should have stayed wherever you were longer¡± ¡°I brought a present for you, Josephine¡± Laura said. Josephine¡¯s eyes widened. Laura had always called her mother, what happened?. ¡°Come in, father¡± Josephine¡¯s eyes widened as Kendall walked in with his cane cking against the ground. ¡°K-Kendall¡± Ruby stuttered as if she¡¯d seen a ghost before passing out. ¡°Ruby, wake up!¡±Aiden cried trying his ernest best to wake her up. Clementine smiled as she saw them. Something¡¯s bound to happen soon between them. She thought.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Josephine tried to hide her shock ¡°You were alive?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t know, Josephine¡±Kendall said Laura ced her hands over Kendall¡¯s ¡°Are you ready, father?¡± Kendall nodded his head as he tightened his grip on her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± Hand in hand, they both charged towards Josephine as they muttered a spell in unison. Back in the dested ind, Damien scoffed. ¡°So suddenly?¡± ¡°Yes¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want my blessings?¡± ¡°Honestly, father. If I was going to marry Alexa, I would still do so without your blessings¡± Valdir sighed. ¡°Your absence at home had made me realize that I really love your mother¡± Damien furrowed his brow ¡± What?¡± ¡°Your mother has been worried about you and crying non-stop, son. I told her, I would do whatever it takes to bring you back home to her¡± Valdir eyed Alexa ¡°Even if that means giving you my blessings¡± ¡°Father-¡± ¡°Damien¡± Alexa said grabbing his hand and pulling him aside. ¡°I think we should go home now¡± ¡°Alexa, you don¡¯t know father like I do. I¡¯m sure he has something up his sleeves¡± ¡°Whatever it is. I know how much your mother must be missing you right now¡± Alexa ced her hands on his cheeks ¡± And I know how much you miss her too even if you don¡¯t say it often¡± Alexa held his hands ¡°Let¡¯s go home now¡± Damien nodded his head as he turned to his father.¡±I¡¯lle home but under my terms¡± ¡°And what are those?¡± ¡°One, in three days time. I¡¯lle home in three days time¡± ¡°Fine by me. Is that all?¡± ¡°Thest one is that within those three days, I want you to arrange for my wedding¡± Valdir¡¯s eyes widened in surprise ¡°You still want to marry Gezelle?¡± Damienughed out loud ¡°Not her father. Alexa. Arrange Alexa¡¯s and I wedding within those three days. Afterall.. you DID give us your blessings¡± This time it was Alexa¡¯s eyes that widened in surprise. *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR. Chapter 44 KENDALL鈥橲 WRATH In the vampire¡¯s realm, Faren smirked as he adored his reflection. The crown suited him just fine as it rested on his head. During the one month that had passed, King Giyaza had passed away from his heart attack and with father no longer here, Marisol was gone too. Faren smirked as two beautiful bevy ofdies made their way towards him and seated on his arm chair. This was all he¡¯d ever wanted. Damien and Alexa seemed to have left Avand to pursue their love.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. And there was a rule of thisnd. A very important rule. And it stated thus; ¡°Any prince who goes missing and leave the throne empty for more than 3 days was to be reced.¡± And it¡¯s been a whole friggin months!! Faren couldn¡¯t hide his joy. One way or another that throne, was going to be his. For the first time, he even rooted for Damien and Alexa¡¯s love. He wished them a happy life and lots of children. Now that Damien had be a fool for love, Faren was a hundred percent sure that he didn¡¯t care for the throne again. I mean he was the one who was about to give him his ¡®Ring of authority¡¯!. He chuckled as he rubbed the twodies back. He liked himself just the way he was. His eyes on a target and never wavering for that silly thing called ¡± Love¡±. While Faren was examing how wise he was, a lovers fight took ce down in the Witches¡¯ realm. Josephine waved her hands as a blue ray of light shined and exploded backing Kendall and Laura to the wall. ¡°You two think you have a chance against me?¡± Josephine asked as she walked towards them slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t be mistaken. I¡¯m the most powerful witch in this realm for a reason soe at me with all you¡¯ve got¡± Outside the council room, Ms Agatha and Ca found a student who was crying in pains as her body were filled with burns. ¡°Who did this to you?¡± Ca asked. ¡°I-I¡¯ve never f-felt such powers before, senior witch¡± The girl stuttered in pains. ¡°Don¡¯t try to speak, Miriam¡±Ms Agatha said as she tore up a piece of her clothe and wrapped up the part of her hand that was burnt. ¡°Did you see where he went?¡±Ms Agatha asked. Miriam shakingly pointed to the council room. ¡°Ca, apply pressure onto her hand¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t know who it is that is causing such havoc. You can¡¯t go alone!¡± ¡°Then do you insist we leave Miriam alone with no one to look after her!?¡± Ca remained silent. ¡°I thought so. So just apply pressure onto her hands for a while and if I¡¯m not back in an hour, then you cane in¡± ¡°Forty minutes. Nothing tops¡± Agatha nodded her head.¡±Fine. Forty minutes¡± She left Miriam in the hands of Ca as she headed towards the council room. When she got to the front of the room, she twisted the knob and was surprised to see it locked. ¡°Who on earth is in there?¡± Ms. Agatha muttered under her breathe. Meanwhile back in the ssroom, the students started panicking. ¡°What do you think is going on out there? I¡¯m scared. Ms. Agatha and Ca aren¡¯t back yet¡± Flora whimpered. ¡°Shut it unless you are going to start peeing on your pants next¡± Sarafina said in disgust. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Laura¡¯s back. This is how she always makes her dramatic entrance. Such a drama queen¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Sndo shouted pushing Sarafina backwards. ¡°Cut that crap of yours. The realm is in a state of chaos and you aren¡¯t helping¡± Sarafina scoffed. Did Sndo just push her? ¡°You have always been one to breathe under Ms. Agatha¡¯smand and now what? You are trying to act like a leader?¡± ¡°Call it whatever you want to, Sarafina¡± Sndo countered before turning around and looking at everyone. ¡°Now who wants to follow me and check what¡¯s going on?¡± Flora raised up her hands. ¡°I do. I feel like someone¡¯s in danger¡± ¡°I and Rayne wille too¡± Rayna, Rayne¡¯s twin sister said. ¡°We too¡±The Green eyes triplets, Sia, Tracy and Evelyn chorused. Sndo nodded her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go then¡± she turned to face Sarafina ¡°You can stay in the ssroom or just go home¡± The seven girls stepped out of the ssroom and ran into the hallway searching for any sign of people. ¡°The realm looks so empty¡±Rayna said. ¡°Oh, over there!¡± Tracy shouted pointing towards a figure in the hallway. Sndo immediately recognized her. ¡°Miss Ca!¡± She shouted as she rushed up to her. Ca looked back to see the girls .¡±What are you guys doing here?¡± ¡°We were worried¡±Flora whimpered ¡°What¡¯s going on, Miss Ca?¡± Sia interjected as Rayne screamed upon noticing Miriam first on the floor. ¡°Miriam! W-What happened?¡± ¡°You girls remember the ¡®healing spell¡¯ we taught youst semester?¡± Ca asked as they all nodded their head. ¡°Use that on Miriam for a while. I have to go check on Agatha. She¡¯s been gone for quite a while now¡± ¡°No problem, Miss Ca¡±Sndo said as the girls gathered round Miriam in a circle and started their incantation. Ca ran to the council room where she saw Agatha banging her shoulders against the door. ¡°Do you need help?¡± Ca asked. Startled Ms. Agatha turned around. ¡°What are you doing here? Miriam-¡± ¡°She¡¯s with the girls. She will be fine now. What¡¯s going on with the door?¡± ¡°It¡¯s locked by a powerful force. I can¡¯t get it to open¡± ¡°Stand back¡± Ca ordered Agatha as she took in deep breaths muttering some words under her breathe as a strong wind blew against the door. The wind was so strong that it was felt all the way to the ind where Damien and Alexa had eloped too. It was strong enough to shake the realm and bring down anything in sight. But No. The door still didn¡¯t break open. Ca¡¯s eyes widened with surprise; what sort of power is this?. She thought. Meanwhile inside the council room, Josephine slowly approached Kendall and Laura. ¡°You should have just stayed away after you found your father, Laura. Now you get to die by my hands¡± Josephine said looking at Laura. Her words angered Kendall as he got up on his feet and immediatelyunched towards Josephine. Before she couldn¡¯t blink her eyes, his hands were on her neck as she pinned her against the wall. ¡°No oneys a finger on my daughter!¡± He said through gritted teeths before flinging Josephine across the room. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to do something to stop them?¡± Aiden whispered to Clementine as they hod under the desk. ¡°Are you insane? Don¡¯t you know who that is? If you have nothing else better to do just think about waking up Raquel¡± Aiden scoffed¡±Nothing else better to do? Then what do you suggest? That we keep hiding under this desk forever? What if our students sees us like this?¡± Clementine smack Aiden at the back of his head. ¡°What students? We are trapped in here so no one cane in and we can¡¯t get out¡± ¡°Oh, you are right¡± ¡°Stop opening your mouth for Pete¡¯s sake¡± Clementine screamed as Josephinended against the desk they were hiding underneath. Aiden smiled.¡±Now look who¡¯s opening their mouth¡± Kendall charged towards Josephine as he picked her up from the ground in a chokehold. ¡°I¡¯m going to make you pay for everything, Josephine!¡± he snarled. *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR. A/N: Enjoy, Chapter 45 GODDESS, SAVE ME For the past one month, the Angel¡¯s realm had not been so peaceful without Alexa. Warren, Eren, Anssia and Mikasa woulde around to see the girls and check of there was any progress on Alexa¡¯s return. ¡°I¡¯ve been telling you guys for the past one month now. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s fine¡±Hermenes said rocking himself in a hammock in their balcony. ¡°I gave lord Damien a good talking¡± ¡°And don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unlike Alexa to call us not even once!?¡± Celine asked loosing her cool. She keeps on having this bad feeling about Alexa¡¯s disappearance because she knows that Valdir an queen Gezelle won¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. Hermenes shrugged. ¡°They are probably in a ce with nowork connection¡± ¡°You seem really rxed about her gone¡± Warren said making his way angrily towards Hermenes but he was stopped by Josty. Hermenes sat up straight from the hammock as he pulled off his shades and headed towards Warren. ¡°And you seem interested in Alexa now. Tell me, weren¡¯t you the one who never showed up while she was here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you told me to stay out¡± ¡°For one day. I told you to stay out for one day¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, both of you!¡± Anssia shouted stepping in between them. ¡°You can fight AFTER we find Alexa¡±. ¡°The throne has been left empty for far too long¡± Karina whimpered in fear. ¡°Maybe something really did happen to lord Damien¡± And that was the rumor on everyone¡¯s lips. From the Angel¡¯s realm to the Witches¡¯ realm, to the dragon, to the mermaids, to the elves, to the werewolves till it got to king Valdir¡¯s ears in the demon¡¯s realm. He threw his fist against the standing mirror in his chambers. ¡°Those silly rumors¡± Marianna who stepped in with a ss of tea in her hand shrieked as she saw her husband¡¯s hands bleeding. She rushed towards Valdir as she ced her hands over his. ¡°You are bleeding!¡± Valdir looked at Marianna. The past few months Damien hadn¡¯t been home, she hadn¡¯t been herself. She¡¯d often cried herself to sleep or not sleep a wink at all. Anytime the door to the realm or their chambers opened, she always thought it was Damien. And Valdir understood just how she felt. They had once lost a son and now it was like they¡¯d lost another.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. That¡¯s why he¡¯d used his best guards and scout men to locate Damien by all means. Just for his wife and now after finally bringing light to her eyes that he would being home in three days, these people were spreading rumours about Damien being dead since the throne has been empty for too long. ¡°Why are you hurting yourself, Valdir!¡±Marianna shouted in tears as she bandaged Valdir¡¯s hands trying to stop his bleeding. Valdir brushed his hands against her cheeks. ¡°Their words are hurting you¡± Marianna held Valdir¡¯s hands as she shook her head. ¡°No. I believe you, Valdir. You told me that our son would being back home in three days time and I believe you so please.. please stop hurting yourself¡± Valdir took his wife in his arms as he embraced her. Marianna hugged him back as she sobbed softly in his arms. Meanwhile in the dested Iy, Damien couldn¡¯t shake off this feeling of uncertainty from his mind. Why did his father suddenly want him home? Was it truly because of his mother? And why did his father give them their blessings so easily? Nothing really made sense. Alexa who was busy fetching roasting meat by the fire, looked back at Damien who was lost in thoughts. She stood up as she sat beside him. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± ¡°Huh? It¡¯s nothing¡± Alexa smiled. ¡°You think I¡¯ll just let it go like that?¡± Damienughed. He knew she wouldn¡¯t. She was his stubborn girl afterall. ¡°I don¡¯t know if we should go home¡± ¡°Me too. I mean, who gets married in three days?¡± Damien¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°That¡¯s not the reason¡± ¡°Well that¡¯s my reason. Should we just live here forever and NOT finally get your father¡¯s blessings?¡± Damien smirked. He knew what she was doing and he¡¯ll be damned if he fell into her trap. ¡°Besides¡± Alexa continued¡± I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve missed your mother alot. Just like I¡¯ve missed my family too¡± Damien¡¯s smiled slowly faded off. This past month, he¡¯d been so happy with Alexa that he hadn¡¯t considered the fact that she must have been missing her family. He took her hand in his. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t really been considerate, have I? ¡± Alexa shook her head hurriedly. ¡°I was the one who agreed toe with you, remember? But then you still have your duties to fulfill as a son and the king of thisnd¡± ¡°Then promise me one thing, Alexa¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Give me one more duty to fulfill¡± Alexa furrowed her brows in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t underst-¡± ¡°The duty of a husband¡± Damien slowly brushed back her hair from her face. ¡°I know you were taken aback when I said it to father but it wasn¡¯t something I said in the spur of the moment¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if things are moving too fast or too slow but I do know one thing. This is the first time I¡¯ve ever felt this way for anyone and I want you to always be mine.¡± ¡°I want to sleep and wake up with you by my side every morning. I want us to eat side by side eachother while talking about random things too¡± Damien wiped off the tears that trickled down her cheeks. ¡°You might be afraid of taking my hands because if you do so, you will be carrying a huge responsibility by bing the queen of thisnd but I¡¯ll have you know something, Alexa; Every king needs a queen¡± Alexa brushed off the tears that rolled down Damien¡¯s cheeks. ¡°You are crying too¡± ¡°Do you want to know how I feel right now?¡± Alexa smiled ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve fallen deeply in love with you and now only the goddess can save me¡± Alexaughed as Damien looked up at the sky in smiles. ¡°Goddess, save me¡± *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR. Chapter 46 RESCUING THE ELDERS ¡°I¡¯M GOING TO TAKE BACK ALL THAT YOU¡¯VE TAKEN FROM ME!¡±Kendall roared as he brought out a pocket knife and stabbed it into Josephine¡¯s eyes. Josephine screamed in pain¡±Someone help me!¡± Her scream was so loud that Ms Agatha and Ca could hear it from outside the door. ¡°That sounds like Josephine¡± Ca said. Ms Agatha nodded her head ¡°You are right¡± ¡°What can we do? The door still wouldn¡¯t open¡± Then an idea came to Agatha. ¡°The secret passage¡± ¡°You are right. We can sneak in through it. Let¡¯s go¡± Inside the council room, Ruby finally regained consciousness. ¡°What happened?¡± She asked looking from Aiden to Clementine. She yelped as she saw Kendall stabbing a knife into Josephine¡¯s eyes. The yelp made Kendall turn around and finally notice them hiding under the table. Even with him being blind, he would never forget the aura they passed. Kendall dropped Josephine to the ground as he made his way towards them. Ruby shakingly backed away. ¡°I remember you¡± Kendall said as he approached them with his cane against the ground with his eyes fixated on Ruby. ¡°You were-¡± ¡°Father, stop¡± Laura said holding Kendall and stopping him in his tracks. Her eyes moved to Josephine ¡°We agreed to only hurt her and no one else¡± Kendall ced his hands over Laura¡¯s. ¡°These people. They are all bad people, sweetie¡± Laura furrowed her brow in confusion ¡°What do you mean, father?¡± ¡°They all nned it with Josephine. To have your mother killed and put the me on me¡± Laura felt her heart sink to her stomach. ¡°W-What? That doesn¡¯t make any sense. W-Why would Ruby, Aiden and Clementine do that?¡± She stuttered.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. What were they going to gain from her mother¡¯s death? Just then, Ms Agatha and Ca entered the council room via the secret passage and immediately the hairs on the back of Kendall¡¯s head grew. Kendall turned to face Agatha and Ca. The main instigators of it all had just stepped in. The main VIP¡¯s who this blood bath was made for. He was going to kill them all! Ever single one of them! . With that in mind, he rushed towards Agatha with the sed of lightning. Back in the passage, the girls saw that their powers weren¡¯t healing the burns on Miriam, not one bit and all started to loose hope. ¡°Do you mind if I join in?¡±a voice said making them turn around to see Sarafina. ¡°If you all don¡¯t want, I can just-¡± ¡°No, please stay¡±Rayne said. ¡°Yeah. With the 7 of us, I bet something might happen¡± Rayna interjected. ¡°Is that okay with you, Sndo?¡± Sia asked meekly. ¡°Sure. Anything for Miriam¡± Sarafina cut through the circle as she joined them and locked their arms. They all closed their eyes as they muttered the spell together in unison. They thought it was working this time until Miriam cried aloud. Sarafina opened her eyes saw that the burns had almost covered Miriam¡¯s enitire body. ¡°What the- how could Laura do this to you?¡± She said in awe. ¡°It wasn¡¯t Laura who did this to me ¡± Flora furrowed her brows in confusion. ¡°Then who was it?¡± Miriam shook her head. ¡± I don¡¯t know and it was just by him passing by me that I got burnt.¡± ¡°Was his aura that strong?¡± Tracy asked. Miriam nodded her head. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡± Sarafina blurted out from her thought. ¡°Why do you say so?¡± Sndo asked. ¡°Because whosoever it is has to be very powerful even more thandy Josephine herself and does such a person exist?¡± ¡°Well now we know one thing for sure¡± ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± ¡°That such a person DO exist¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡±Sarafina said shaking her head before turning to Miriam. ¡°Where did they do?¡± ¡°The council room¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right back¡±Sarafina said making her way to the council room but she was stopped by Sndo ¡°And where are you going?¡± ¡°To the council room. Ms. Agatha and Ca might be in danger¡± ¡°And they can take care of themselves. They told us to watch over Miriam for a reason¡± ¡°You are right¡± ¡°Of course I am¡± Sarafina removed Sndo ¡®s hands from her. ¡°They told the 6 of you to look after her not me¡± With that said, Sarafina headed for the council room. ¡°Sarafina!¡± Sndo called out as she ran after her. Suddenly, Sia, Rayne, Rayna also took to their heels running after Sndo. Tracy looked at Flora. ¡°Stay with Miriam, okay?¡± ¡°But-¡± Before Flora couldplete her sentence, Tracy had headed towards the rests direction. Flora squatted down as she faced Miriam. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Go, Flora. Ms Agatha and Ca might be in danger¡± ¡°But you-¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ve held on for this long, haven¡¯t I?¡± Flora nodded her head as she headed for the council room too. Miriam, all alone started breathing heavily and winced in pain as she felt the pain of the burns on her face heighten. She felt sleepy suddenly. Her eye lid slowly started to close. She would sleep for a little while. She thought. Everything would be better by the time she opens her eyes once more. Meanwhile as Sarafina got to the council room, she turned the knob furiously but it didn¡¯t budge. ¡°Sarafina!¡± Sndo called out as soon as she reached her. ¡°See. I told you something was wrong. The door is locked. Is there any way to get inside?¡± ¡°No, there isn¡¯t so let¡¯s go and meet Miriam. She needs us¡± ¡°There really isn¡¯t any way inside? Are you sure?¡± Sarafina looked from Sndo to Rayna, Rayne, Sia and Tracy. ¡°Ms Agatha and Ca could be in trouble for all we know!¡± ¡°A secret passage¡±Flora said meekly. ¡°There¡¯s a secret passage¡± ¡°Flora!¡± Sndo scolded. ¡°What? She¡¯s right. Ms Agatha and Ca might be in trouble¡± Sarafina patted flora¡¯s head. ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you, let¡¯s go¡± Sarafina nodded her head as Flora led the way. Once the girl got into the council room via the secret passage, their eyes were widened as they saw a strange, blind man grabbing Ms Agatha by her neck. What¡¯s worse was that no one seemed to be stopping him . ¡°I told you they would be in danger. We have to do something¡± Sarafina said to Sndo. ¡°What can we do?¡± ¡°Anything, goddamnit! We at least have to try¡± *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR. Chapter 47 AT QUEEN MOTHER鈥橲 REQUEST Back In the Angel¡¯s realm, Hermenes had left the gang to go to the cemetery. He squatted down as he held the smiling picture of his parents. ¡°I hope I did the right thing, mother.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°I am actually worried about Lexy too -more than anyone- because I don¡¯t trust that lord Damien, not one bit but I have to let Lexy live her life too, right? ¡°I hope they are happy wherever they are¡± Hermenes ced a light kiss on his mother¡¯s picture as he ced it down and went back upstairs. As he was about to go back into the room to meet the gang, he aw Alexa entering the realm. ¡°Lexy?¡± Alexa looked up and immediately tears filled her eyes.¡±Hermenes!¡± The two siblings ran to hug eachother so tight with none of them wanting to let go off the other. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much¡± Alexa said in tears. ¡°Liar. If you did, you would have called¡± ¡°We were in a ce with nowork service¡± Alexa refrained from Hermenes as she brushed his cheeks. ¡°Thank you for letting me go¡± ¡°Anything for you, Lexy. Come on, the others have been waiting for you¡± Alexa nodded her head as she followed Hermenes into her room. Karina was the first to see Alexa. She screamed immediately as she headed towards the door. ¡°Alexa!¡± ¡°Alexa?¡± Warren said with wide eyes. The whole group ganged up on her as they hugged her tight and bombarded her with numerous questions. ¡°Where have you been?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call us?¡± ¡°Do you know how worried sick we were?¡± ¡°Guys , hold on. I¡¯ll answer all your questions one at a time but right now there¡¯s something important I really need to tell you guys¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Celine asked. ¡°I¡¯m-¡± Alexa got interrupted by the sound of a loud trumpet. The loud trumpet sounded and resonated round the whole of Avand. All creatures, the wolves, the Witches, the elves , the wizards, the dragons stopped whatever they were doing as they assembled to the high ground. The high ground was the only ce apart from the dragon ball festival where all the creatures gathered because they were being called by the demon lord. The lord of all . But this calling didn¡¯t make sense because as they all thought, Damien has been missing for over a month. Faren didn¡¯t even bother to stand up from his throne. The only thing that was going to move him was his coronation. ¡°I wonder what could be the matter¡± Amanda whispered to Ste as they made their way to the high ground. ¡°I know. I¡¯m scared to bits already with lord Damien missing¡± ¡°And so is that Angel who was having an affair with him¡± Alexander, a little dragon said involving himself in their conversation. ¡°Hey! If you are going to talk nasty about prettydy, get out!¡± Amanda scolded Alexander smacking the back of his head. ¡°Easy there, Amanda. Remember where you are¡± Troy, a werewolf said bringing her attention to the fact that they¡¯d arrived at the high ground. When it looked like everyone had gathered, Valdir gestured his fingers at someone. ¡°You cane out now¡± Everyone gasped in shock as they saw Damiene out all draped in a ck attire and with the crown on his head. ¡°Great people of Avand, Ie to you to ask for your forgiveness for going AWOL and neglecting my duties as your lord. I promise that would never repeat itself again.¡± Damien said with alot of distaste. His father had forced him into writing a speech to apologize to the people and show them that he was worthy to be their king. But hell, he only apologizes to Alexa! ¡°The reason you were all called out today is to announce you all the moment you¡¯ve been waiting for- my wedding. ¡°Father himself gave his blessings just few days back¡± Murmuring filled the air. It couldn¡¯t be exined how their king who had gone MIA hade back to announce his marriage. ¡°No way. Is he still marryingdy Gezelle?!¡± Amanda said boiling in rage. ¡°Silence!¡± Valdir ordered as everywhere was quiet once more. ¡°I know you all might have some questions but keep it to yourself, I don¡¯t care about any. Now thedy I¡¯ll be marrying is no one other than Alexa Higgins.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Gezelle shrieked in disbelief. She grabbed Valdir¡¯s arms as she went out with him. But meanwhile, Amanda squealed as she jumped up in excitement and gave Ste a high-five. She sticked out her tongue at Alexander who shook his head at her childish behavior. ¡°The wedding will take ce three days from now. You all can make yourself present or not, I don¡¯t really care. Now dismiss¡± The whole creatures dismissed as they broke out in murmurs. ¡°What was that!?¡± Gezelle shouted. ¡°Lower your voice¡± ¡°You gave me your word that Damien would be marrying me so now what¡¯s going on!?¡± ¡°I gave you my word that Damien would marry you and that¡¯s final , he will. I just did what I have to do to get him toe home because of my wife!¡± Valdir pointed at Gezelle angrily. ¡°And I¡¯ll have you know that you are talking to not just anyone but KING Valdir so watch how you talk to me, little girl. You are one step away from a hot p!¡± Gezelle turned around as she walked away from Valdir in tears. Faren stood up from his throne. This was impossible. Damien was back and now marriage to that angel and soon an heir. All his ns would be ruined. He had to act fast. He couldn¡¯t think of anyone who could plot against Alexa with him. He seemed to have lost touch with Laura over the months and now.. He smiled as a n came to him. If Gezelle loves Damien like she ims she does, she must be willing to do anything. Just like how Laura did in the first ce. As soon as the announcement was made, Alexa turned to face the gang who was looking at her in disbelief. ¡°So that¡¯s the big announcement¡± Warren blinked his eyes twice. ¡°You¡¯re getting married?¡± ¡°Yep¡± ¡°Tell me, did something happen between you and lord Damien in the span of the one month while you were away? Are you pregnant?¡± Anssia asked. Alexa shook her head¡±No, Nothing happened and I¡¯m not pregnant¡± Alexa turned to face Hermenes who had been quiet for far too long. ¡°Say something, please¡± ¡°Does his family ept you?¡±Hermenes asked. He could tell that the idea of marriage excited Alexa as well and he wasn¡¯t going to going against it too. He just needed to know that she would be okay while away from him. So he needed to know if they ept her just fine. ¡°His father gave us his blessings. Does that count?¡± A knock on their door was heard as the gang turned around to face the door. They saw Rosco by the door.¡± Sorry for my interruption butdy Alexa, Queen mother, Marianna has asked to see you¡± ¡°I¡¯lle with-¡°Hermenes said but Alexa stopped him. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, I promise¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait up all night for your return¡± Alexa nodded her head as she looked from one person to the other. ¡°Take care guys¡± ¡°You too¡± Hermenes watched his retreating sister¡¯s back. Suddenly this felt wrong. For many years, it¡¯s been against thew for an angel to even step into the demon realm and now an angel and a demon was getting married. And more importantly, King Valdir himself gave his blessings?. He couldn¡¯t help but just think about this random thoughts that threatened it¡¯s way into his head. *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR. Chapter 48 MOVING IN Meanwhile even when the trumpet had blown, the chaos in the Witches¡¯ realm continued. The girls shrieked as they saw an unknown man grabbing Ms Agatha by her neck. ¡°We have to do something fast!¡± Sarafina said. ¡°Everyone hold hands¡± Sndomanded. ¡°Do you guys remember that spell madam Christine taught usst fall?¡± ¡°The fire spell?¡± Rayna asked ¡°Yes, that one. With the seven of us together, we can create a big fire and get rid of that stranger¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s good idea.¡± Sarafina disagreed ¡°With the seven of us, the fire would be big enough to bring down this entire realm¡± ¡°And also, I¡¯m scared of fire¡± Flora whined. ¡°Then do you guys have a better suggestion?¡± Sndo asked. ¡°I think we can use the cage spell!¡± Sia who had been quiet thinking about something blurted out. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s just do it then!¡± The seven girls held hands as they muttered in unison. Kendall felt his hands slowly started to shake as he dropped Agatha to the ground. He finally took notice of the girls¡¯ presence. As he made an attempt to move, he found himself unable to budge. The ¡°cage¡± spell was used to hold someone in ce and put them in an invisible cage and then you could transport them to wherever you wanted. ¡°I¡¯ll be back!¡± Kendall snarled as he slowly started to transport. ¡°Father!!¡± Laura screamed as tears filled her eyes once more at the mere thought of loosing her father again. Meanwhile, As Alexa walked into the demon¡¯s realm, she had her head bowed down as all eyes were on her. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she have any shame? She ruined the happy life ofdy Gezelle¡± ¡°I know right? She must be ashamed of herself that¡¯s why she has her head bowed down¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The twodies who were gossiping about Alexa were stunned when they saw her Infront of them. ¡°If you have more to say then please say it Infront of me¡± Alexa said. The firstdy stuttered before scurrying away and dragging her second along. Alexa sighed as she wiped off her tears. Thosedies were right and that was probably what everyone was thinking too. She gathered her courage before knocking on the door that led to Marianna¡¯s chamber. ¡°Come in¡± a voice said from inside. Alexa opened the door and immediately she could see who Damien took his appearance from. Queen Marianna was sitting Infront of a mirror as she slowly brushed her hair. She turned to face Alexa as she stretched out the brush towards her ¡± Do you mind?¡± Alexa took the brush from her hand as she slowly brushed her hair. ¡°You have a lovely hair, my Queen¡± Marianna smiled. ¡°And you have soft hands, my child¡± ¡°You know, I¡¯ve always wanted a female child. I¡¯m not saying that Damien isn¡¯t enough-he¡¯s more than enough- but there¡¯s always that emptiness thates along with not having a daughter¡± Mariana held Alexa¡¯s hand . ¡°But now it feels like I have a daughter.¡± Marianna wiped at her cheeks. ¡°Do you really love my son? Are you marrying him with another reason in mind?¡± Alexa shook her head immediately. ¡°No, mother. I really love Damien¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s all I need to hear.¡± Marianna stood up from the mirror as she faced Alexa. ¡°Valdir wants you to stay here during the three days before your wedding, is that alright with you?¡± Alexa thought deeply. She would like to spend these three days with her family who she hadn¡¯t seen for a month and she owed them alot of exnations too. ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t-¡± Marianna held Alexa¡¯s hands. ¡°Please don¡¯t say no. During those three days, I would like for us to be close. What do you say?¡± When Marianna asked her that way, there was no how she could object even if she tried. She nodded her head. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll stay here during those three days¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Marianna squealed as she hugged Alexa.¡±Are you in a hurry or would you like to stay for some tea?¡± ¡°Actually, my family is still in shock over the sudden news of my marriage so I have to go back to them now¡± ¡°Ah, I see. Take care then¡± ¡°You too, mother¡± Alexa said as she left Marianna¡¯s chambers. Immediately she stepped out, she bumped into someone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± she apologized with her head down. ¡°About what?¡± A deep voice asked offended. Alexa looked up to see that the person she¡¯d bumped into was Valdir. ¡°If you are so sorry like you say you are, why did you make a mistake? First the marriage and now this!¡± Valdir snarled as his eyes went towards the chamber she wasing out off. ¡°What were you doing here?¡± ¡°Q-Queen mother requested to see me¡± ¡°So if you are done, now leave¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡± Alexa ran as fast as she could as she recalled Hermenes words; Does his family ept you? She wasn¡¯t looking where she was going so she didn¡¯t the stone Infront of her making her trip. As she felt herself falling to the ground, she was stunned to see that someone had caught her. When she got back on her feet, she saw it was Damien. ¡°My wife is nning on getting injured just days to our wedding?¡± Damien joked. Alexa had never been more relieved to see him. In the spur of the moment, she threw her arms around him and embraced him ever so tightly. Shocked by her sudden disy of emotions, Damien wrapped his arms around her too. ¡°Is everything alright, Alexa?¡± ¡°Yes. Everything¡¯s fine, Damien¡± ¡°Are you sure? Did someone say something-¡± Alexa refrained from Damien as she grabbed his face and kissed him lightly on the lips. ¡°Damien, everything¡¯s fine¡± But Damien wasn¡¯t going to let matters slide that easily. His eyes trailed where she wasing from and did all the maths that led to his mother chambers. ¡°Did mother do anything to you?¡± Damien asked unsure of himself because he knew that if anyone amongst his parents was going to disagree with his wedding it would be his father, not his mother. ¡°Mother wants me to move in quicky with you¡± Damien smiled widely. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, so don¡¯t worry about anything. I told you, everything¡¯s fine¡± ¡°Where are you going to in a hurry? You just saw your husband, you know¡± Alexa chuckled at his childish behavior. ¡°I have to clear up some matters at home but I promise I¡¯ll be back¡± She ced her hands on his cheeks. ¡°Besides why worry about me being gone for a minute when I¡¯m going to be spending eternity with you?¡± Damien smirked. ¡°Keep saying things like that and I¡¯m not going to let you go¡± Alexaughed.¡±I¡¯ll be back shortly, okay?¡± ¡°Okay¡± Damien said before watching her retreating back. As soon as he turned around, he saw Gezelle and immediately his smiled faded. He walked on his way, avoiding her but she was nning on just letting him go like that. ¡°You seem happy¡± ¡°I am¡±Damien said as he passed by her. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel any ounce of shame? You were seeing another woman when you were engaged to me!¡± ¡°You know I didn¡¯t love you, Gezelle¡± ¡°But you knew I loved you, Damien and don¡¯t you dare lie about that!¡±Gezelle turned around to face Damien. She was torn and hurt. It hurt more that it was Damien, her childhood friend who had torn her apart like this and all for someone who just appeared once into his life. And Valdir kept on telling her that Damien would be hers but kept on doing nothing except preparing the event for their big day! ¡°You might be feeling on cloud nine right now because you are in love but hear me out now, she¡¯s going to do to you exactly what you did to me¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Alexa loves me¡± ¡°I give you my word right here and right now, Damien Azrael kiddus ¡°Gezelle said pointing her finger sternly at Damien ¡°I will do everything in my power to make sure that you and Alexa will never be happy¡± That she swore by the goddess of life as she turned around and walked away bashing her shoulders against Damien. He¡¯d hurt her first and now she would pay him back. *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR. Chapter 49 IMPURE INTENTIONS Back in the Witches¡¯ realm, the girls sighed in relief as they watched the strange man disappear. Their spell had worked!. Laura screamed as she pushed Sarafina. ¡°What have you guys done!?¡± ¡°Hey, get off me!¡± ¡°Where did you take my father!?¡± ¡°Hey, I wasn¡¯t the only one who cast the spell so why do you keep asking me!?¡± Sarafina shouted. She was already irritated to her peek. She never liked Laura and her dislike continued after she¡¯d dissed her brother¡¯s death.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯lle back for each and every one of you! I promise!¡±Laura shouted as she walked over to Josephine and dragged her out of the council room by her hair. ¡°I asked you all to watch over Miriam not interfere!¡± Ms. Agatha shouted as Celia bandaged her neck. ¡°You were this close to dying and we saved your life and what? You are scolding us!?¡± Sarafina shook her head in disbelief.¡±You are despicable¡± ¡°Sarafina, stop!¡± Sndo shouted pushing her away from Ms Agatha. She turned to face Ms Agatha ¡°We didn¡¯t leave Miriam alone. Tracy just said that Flora is with her¡± The girls all turned around as they heard a loud breathing sound as Flora came to light. Ms Agatha shook her head in disappointment as she ran into the corridor. ¡°What are you doing here? What about Miriam?¡± Tracy asked. ¡°She¡¯s fine. I made sure that-¡± A loud scream that made the whole realm rumble startled the girls. ¡°What was that?¡±Rayne asked. ¡°If we keep on standing here we won¡¯t know, right?¡± Sia said as a- matter- of- fact. The girls ran towards the scream as Celine walked towards Clementine, Raquel and Aiden. ¡°You three just hid as we were being attacked. You deserve to get stripped of your titles!¡± ¡°And what do you suggest we do? We all saw someone who was supposed to be dead!¡± Raquel countered as she sternly walked away from the council room. The girls got to the corridor as they figured out that the scream was from Ms Agatha. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ms. Agatha looked at the girls with her eyes filled with tears. ¡°Miriam¡¯s gone¡± Trouble seemed to be everywhere and also in the Angel¡¯s realm as Alexa took in deep breaths before entering her room. As expected, all eyes were on her. ¡°So, are we all happy for me?¡± She asked trying to ease the tension in the air. ¡°Why did the queen mother ask of you?¡± Warren asked with a strong expression on his face. He didn¡¯t like it one bit that Alexa was getting married to the demon lord. It wasn¡¯t about his left over feelings for Alexa or about his dislike for Damien. But it was against the rules of thend for an angel and a demon to have any rtionship whatsoever. And he was scared. Scared for Alexa. She seems so happy without considering all the facts that nothing could happen to Damien but something could happen to her. ¡°She wants me to move in with Damien¡± Now Hermenes stood up abruptly from her bed.¡±Come again louder, will you?¡± ¡°Alexa think about this marriage over again¡± Celine said. ¡°All of you should just stop!¡±Alexa screamed putting her hands over her ears. ¡°You are all worried about nothing. Believe me¡± She walked over to Warren as she ced her hands on his cheeks. ¡°I know you are more worried about me than anyone else here but nothing will happen to me.¡± She gazed from one person to the other. ¡°Damien is going to take care of me. With him by my side, no one can hurt me¡± ¡°Enough! That¡¯s enough, I¡¯m out of here¡± Warren shouted with his anger reaching his peek as he stormed out of Alexa¡¯s room. ¡°Warren!¡± Josty called after him ¡°I¡¯ll go make sure he¡¯s alright¡± Josty said before exiting the room. ¡°Well, huh.. congrattions on your wed-¡°Eren starter but Anssia coverer his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± She snarled. She turned around to face Alexa. ¡°Don¡¯t let your emotions cloud your judgement, Alexa. You might be in love with Damien like you say you do but marriage is forever so do give yourself some time to think about it too¡± she turned to face Eren as she took his hand in his ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± Alexa sighed she watched their retreating backs. She turned around to face Hermenes, Celine and Karina. ¡°Anyone else with another contradiction?¡± ¡°Alexa¡± a strong voice called from behind her making her turn around in a jiffy to see Nana standing by the door. ¡°Nana?¡± ¡°Come with me¡± Alexa slowly nodded her head as she followed Nana upstairs to her chambers. Nana sat on her golden chair as she rubbed her forehead. ¡°Where have you been for the past one month?!¡± Alexa immediately threw herself at Nana¡¯s feet shuddering in fear. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me¡± Nana took a moment to breathe in before walking up to Alexa and rising her up to her feet. ¡°I was harsh earlier on you, I¡¯m sorry¡± Nana¡¯s soft voice echoed as she brushed Alexa¡¯s cheeks. ¡°I made a promise to your parents when they died, Alexa. I promised them that I¡¯ll look after you¡± ¡°When you were gone, I¡¯d imagined the worst and-¡± Alexa held Nana¡¯s hands. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worried, Nana¡± Nana nodded her head ¡°Come here, my child¡±. She directed Alexa to a small brown wooden box. ¡°Here¡± ¡°What is this Nana?¡± ¡°Open it¡± Alexa opened the box and gasped in awe as she saw tons of gold bracelet and nes. They were wedding adornments. ¡°Your mother wore these during her wedding and now her daughter will be wearing this¡± Alexa looked up at Nana with wide eyes. These were her mother¡¯s? And most of all, did Nana just give her their blessings on their marriage? ¡°N-an-a¡± Alexa stuttered in shock as tears trailed down her cheeks. She engulfed Nana in a warm embrace. ¡°Thank you so much¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, my child. Afterall, your happiness is my happiness¡± Nana broke away from Alexa. ¡°You best be going already. I believe you¡¯ve kept your groom waiting for so long¡± ¡°But my things-¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring them over to you¡± ¡°And the others don¡¯t-¡± ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything to them, you don¡¯t need for worry. Just go and be happy¡± Alexa nodded her head before hugging Nana one more time and flying out through the window to the demon realm. Meanwhile In the demon realm, Damien kept on getting restless. ¡°She said she would be back, where is she?¡±he mumbled to himself. ¡°Did she change her mind about the wedding already? Did the date scare her off? Oh, what is it, almighty?!¡± Damien stopped in his tracks as he felt small hands embrace him from behind. ¡°I¡¯m here¡± He sighed in relief as her voice filled his ears. His heart started beating rapidly at her hold and he knew that she was really here and it wasn¡¯t just his imagination. Even his body could feel it!. He turned around as he cupped her face. ¡°I-I thought you weren¡¯ting back¡± Damien stuttered. For the first time in his entire life, he was scared. And it fascinated him that he could feel this feeling. I mean, he was the demon lord. He feared no one!. But here he was, holding Alexa¡¯s face and stuttering his words like a child who was suffering from speech impeachment. Alexa smiled warmly at him. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere, Damien. I assure you¡± He hugged her ever so tightly until his beating heart started to calm down. Five minutester, they were in their bed nestled in eachother¡¯s arms. ¡°What took you so long though, if I may ask?¡± Damien questioned softly. ¡°Everyone is still in shock about the marriage news. They feel like it¡¯s rushed¡± ¡°And do you feel that way, my queen? If you do, we can always push it-¡± Damien¡¯s eyes slowly started to turn pitch ck. ¡°Damien, your eyes-¡± Alexa started bringing her hands to his face but he rushed out of the bedroom and into the bathroom. He stared at himself in the mirror and groaned in pain. A demon eyes can only always be three colors. Red, ck and their normal own. When it is Red, they are angry. So angry that they could kill you by the air they breathe. And when it¡¯s ck- just like Damien¡¯s right now- they are hungry. Not for food but for their mate! And they had the strong urge to devour them that instant. Damien growled in pain as he fell to the bathroom floor trying to calm himself down but it wasn¡¯t working. Right now, he couldn¡¯t think of anything apart from Alexa. Alexa banged on the bathroom door in fear ¡°Damien, open the door. Please tell me what¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°STAY OUT!¡± Damien shouted. He didn¡¯t want to touch her. Not until they were married at least. He loves her and she deserves tht much respect. If he did something he would regretter this night, it would mark Alexa. She¡¯d already beenbelled as a sl*t before but this time it would be worse. She¡¯d probably bebelled as a loose woman who was used before marriage. And he didn¡¯t want that. That thought angered him so much that he slowly started to regain himself. His eyes slowly turned back to their normal color. He sighed in relief as he thanked the goddess before opening the bathroom door. Alexa immediately rushed up to him. ¡°Damien, are you al-¡± ¡°Three days¡± Damien said breathing heavily. ¡°We get married in three days and no exceptions. I¡¯ll sleep somewhere else tonight¡± He said before walking out of their room. Alexa might not understand why he was doing this but he was doing it for her. If they pushed the wedding any further, then not even the goddess would save him. *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR. A/N; Hmm, Damien with other intentions Chapter 50 TZUYA Faren punched the wall in frustration. Why had Damiene back!? He needed to do something.. and fast! But what? Why couldn¡¯t he think of anything? ¡°Arghhh!¡± He screamed aloud in rage as he hit his hand on his head. His father¡¯s words that he was a good- for- nothing started to sink in. Maybe he was right afterall. ¡°Remember something son. If you ever need something, go head on for it¡± His father¡¯sst words echoed in his head. He raised his head up high. It was time to steal the throne!. He walked up to the middle of the vampire realm and rang the big bell summoning everyone out. Three thousand vampires came flying out from their various rooms and gathering around Faren in the middle. ¡°Listen up everyone!¡± Faren yelled aloud. ¡°Today, the day where the red sun shined for 4 hours straight. I, your lord and king Derekson Faren..¡± he paused for a while looking around ¡°dere war against the demon realm!¡± As the sun slowly came up, in the demon realm Alexa could be seen wide awake. She hadn¡¯t been able to get enough sleep at allst night as Damien had left her all alone. She couldn¡¯t decipher what she¡¯d done wrong. They were to be get married tomorrow and now they already had a fight. Whatever it was though, Alexa had made up her mind that the minute Damien stepped back into the room she would apologize to him. She raised up her head abruptly as she heard the door open. ¡°Damien, I-¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±Damien blurted out instantly with his head hanged low. ¡°I left youst night all alone without considering how you would feel about it¡± He raised up his head to look at her. ¡°To tell you the truth, I actually had other intentions with you¡± Alexa furrowed her brows in confusion. ¡°Other intentions?¡± ¡°I mean physical intimacy¡± Alexa¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Oh¡± ¡°And I don¡¯t want to touch you before our wedding so I thought it¡¯d be best if I leave¡± Alexa nodded her head but still one question lingered in her mind. ¡°So, are you going to leave again tonight?¡± Damien slowly walked up to Alexa as he held her in his arms. ¡°No¡± They were interrupted by a knock on their door. It was Queen mother. ¡°Come down, we want to have breakfast¡± Marianna said with a smile. ¡°We¡¯ll be down soon, Mother¡± Damien assured her as she turned around and walked away. He took her hands in his as they headed down to the dinning room where everyone was seated. They took their seats as Queen mother smiled before breaking the ice . ¡°Shall we pray¡± . They all closed their eyes as they said a word of intercession to the goddess of life before digging into their food. ¡°Right Father, is everything ready for the wedding tomorrow?¡± Damien asked. ¡°Damien! We are at the dining. This isn¡¯t the right ce to talk about this!¡± Gezelle said curtly with a lot of dispite. Valdir, however had treated her as if she hadn¡¯t said a word. ¡°Yes, everything is ready¡± Damien smiled widely ¡°That¡¯s good to hear, father¡±. He looked over from his father to his mother. ¡°Thank you both for giving us your blessings¡± Gezelle stood up from the table angrily as she walked away from the realm and went wherever her legs carried her. ¡°He¡¯s doing it intentionally! He¡¯s talking about his marriage intentionally trying to rob it in my face!¡± She spoke aloud as she journeyed deep into the woods. Her tears threatened her vision as she tried to push through the trees. She tripped over a stone and felt herself falling. She waited for herself tond hard on the ground so that she could cry out to her heart¡¯s content in this empty forest where no one could see her. But No, she hadn¡¯t fallen to the ground! Someone had caught her. His strong arms holding her tightly and piercing into her bones. She stared at his face in awe. Never in a million years did she expect toe across him. His features hadn¡¯t changed one bit since they were younger. His blue hair had grown longer. You could tell by the way he packed it up in a bun.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. His blue eyes still stared deeply into hers as if he was looking into her soul. And that was another thing about those eyes of his. They could actually look into someone¡¯s soul. That was his forte. What made him unique. And he could look into anyone¡¯s soul apart from hers, that¡¯s why she¡¯d kept her friendship with him for so many years. The three of them were the best of friends. She, Tzuya and Damien. Well, now you know his name!. Tzuya. ¡°You still fall like a child¡± Tzuya said still looking into her eyes. Gezelle pushed him off her as she got back to her feet. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Damien¡¯s wedding is tomorrow and I was invited. What about you? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to answer you, do I?¡± Tzuya smirked. ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t. If you did, you wouldn¡¯t be the that Gezelle I know¡± ¡°Whatever¡± Gezelle turned around continuing her journey when Tzuya held her back. ¡°Wait¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast together. It¡¯s still early and I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t eaten yet¡± Tzuya was willing to do everything in his power to cheer her up. She might think that he didn¡¯t notice it but he did. He¡¯d noticed that she¡¯d been crying and no guy would ever walk away after seeing the girl they like in pains. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry¡± Gezelle replied curtly. ¡°But I am. Eat with me, please?¡± Gezelle sniffled her nose. ¡°You are a pain in the neck, do you know that?¡± Tzuya smile brightened ¡°I do.¡± He took her hands in his ¡°So now let¡¯s go¡± *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR Chapter 51 WHERE鈥橲 THE BRIDE? In the Angel¡¯s realm, Nana walked down to Alexa¡¯s to where she knew the ¡°gang¡± would be gathered. She was going to try her possible best to talk them into epting Alexa¡¯s wedding.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The minute she walked into the room, she saw them all chattering about something. ¡°Everyone!¡± Nana called out silencing them.¡±I have something to say¡± ¡°And so do we, Nana¡± Warren said standing up from the bed beside Hermenes. ¡°Listen to me first-¡± ¡°We approve of the wedding¡± Anssia chimed in shocking Nana. ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s what Alexa wants and it¡¯s what would make her happy so we approve of it¡± Celine countered. ¡°Plus, Hermenes threatened-¡± Eren started but Anssia ced her hands over his mouth shutting him up. Nana looked at all 7 of them in awe as she walked towards them and hugged them. ¡°Thank you all¡±. She refrained from them¡± Now let¡¯s go and prepare for Alexa¡¯s wedding tomorrow¡±. They all nodded their heads as they scattered around to n for the big day tomorrow. Back at the Witches¡¯ realm, The girls looked from one person to the other. ¡°W-What do you mean?¡±Rayne stuttered. ¡°Martha is dead¡± Ms. Agatha said sternly ¡°And this is all your faults. I¡¯d simply asked you all to watch over her¡± ¡°Do you think you are always right?!¡± Sarafina shouted clearly having enough of Ms. Agatha. They had saved her for goddess sake and she was still giving them an earful!. ¡°Sarafina!¡± Sndo called out bringing her to order. ¡°No, let me speak¡± Sarafina turned to Ms. Agatha. ¡°Did you also think you were right when you tried to kill Laura¡¯s father?¡± Ms. Agatha widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°W-What?¡± ¡°I heard everything that strange man said. You and all the council members act like adults trying to lecture us and all that but y¡¯all nned to kill someone innocent!¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t kill Martha, Ms Agatha. ¡± Sarafina pointed at Ms. Agatha. ¡°You did¡± Later that night in the demon realm, Alexayed cuddled in Damien¡¯s arms on their bed. Damien had his eyes tightly shut. He could feel his hunger, his desire for her slowlying back and his eyes slowly turning ck. He was trying his possible best to control himself. He heard Alexa¡¯s soft giggles as she yed her hands against his chest. ¡°Are you enjoying this?¡±Damien asked letting out a softugh. ¡°It¡¯s just fascinating¡± ¡°What is?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never had someone fall in love with me before¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you always carry around a bat with you and beat just anyone. Hell, angels are meant to be sweetst time I heard¡± Damien teased as Alexa smack his head. ¡°Be serious, you¡± Damienughed out loud. ¡°I mean, I know I¡¯m no one special but-¡± Damien crashed his lips onto hers silencing her and also because he couldn¡¯t himself back any longer. He moved his hands to her back as he moved her closer to him. Alexa wrapped her arms around his neck likewise. It was a moment of give and take. Damien slowly refrained from her. ¡°You are special to me, Alexa¡±he brushed her lips with his thumbs. ¡°And I¡¯m a very lucky guy because from tomorrow we¡¯ll always be together for the rest of our lives¡± Damien embraced her tightly as if she would disappear from his hold any minute from now. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep now so that tomorrow cane by faster¡± Alexa nodded her head as she blinked back the tears that threatened to roll down her cheeks ¡°Okay¡±. Buried in eachother¡¯s arms, they fell fast asleep. The night went by fast as the sun rose up soon. Downstairs in the demon realm, Marianna couldn¡¯t keep her cool. She was so excited about Damien¡¯s wedding plus Alexa seemed to genuinely love him so everything was fine by her. She nced at the wall clock: 7:30. Why weren¡¯t the groom and bride up yet? ¡°Rosco!¡± She called. ¡°Yes, Queen mother¡± ¡°Please go and check on Damien and Alexa for me¡± ¡°Will do, my Queen¡±Rosco bowed his head as he headed towards Damien¡¯s chambers. He knocked on the door. ¡°My lord, Queen mother has asked of you to be up¡± Damien rolled on his bed sleepily.¡±We¡¯ll be out soon¡± He opened his eyes and was almost blinded by the rays of the sun. ¡°Why is today so-¡± Damien stopped as he smiled. It was his wedding today!. He turned to face Alexa with a smile ¡°Alexa, wake-¡± He stopped as he noticed that she wasn¡¯t in bed. ¡°Had she gone to get ready yet?¡± He asked himself with a smile. Damien jumped out of his bed as he rushed to the bathroom to get ready likewise. As he came out of the bathroom, he heard a knock on the door. ¡°Mother¡± Damien said with a smile on opening the door and seeing Marianna. Marianna beamed ¡°You are ready?¡± ¡°Yes, mother¡± ¡°And Alexa? Is she still sleeping?¡± Damien¡¯s furrowed his brow. ¡± She isn¡¯t with you or something?¡± Marianna was taken aback by his question ¡°With me? No. I haven¡¯t seen here downstairs all morning¡± ¡°Give me a minute¡±Damien went back into his room as he scattered the bed. ¡°Alexa!¡± He shouted checking every nook and cranny for her but it was futile. He ran out of his room and assembled Rosco. ¡°I need you to do something for me, Rosco¡± ¡°What is it, my lord?¡± ¡°Find Gezelle for me¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because Alexa is missing and I think she has something to do with it¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± A strong voice as strong as wind said startling Damien and making him turn around. He came face to face with Hermenes as well side Alexa¡¯s family. ¡°I friggin asked you what did you just say!!¡±Hermenes bawled as he charged towards Damien and grabbed him by his cor. ¡°Lexy is missing? ANSWER ME!!¡± Meanwhile as all thosemotions went down, a red car was seen floating in the ocean. In the booth of the car was Alexaying unconscious with her hands tied and her mouth duct taped. *** THANKS FOR READING SO FAR. A/N; Thanks for all the love peoples. I will be ending the part one of ¡°SAVE ME¡± here. But wait! That doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t bring the season 2. See y¡¯all when I see y¡¯all Chapter 1 Copyright ? 2021 Bethel-Gold. All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods, without the prior written permission of the publisher, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other nomercial uses permitted by copyrightw. For permission requests, write to the publisher, addressed ¡°Attention: Permissions Coordinator,¡± at the address below. Any references to historical events, real people, or real ces are used fictitiously. Names, characters, and ces are products of the author¡¯s imagination. *** Morgan Smith ¡­ I stopped at the grocery store to get some of the items Dad asked me to get on my way from school. I was walking with one of my course mates Beatrice and she helped me out with some of them. When I was done, we came out of the store and continued walking home. We got to my house and said our goodbyes, I climbed the little step that leads up to our front door. I brought out my keys from my pocket and was about to put the key in the keyhole when the door opened a little. ¡®strange¡¯ I thought to myself. I pushed the door open and got in, it was dark. ¡®If Dad is home, he won¡¯t switch the light off, and his car isn¡¯t outside¡¯. I am hoping no one burgled in here. I went to the kitchen to put down the groceries and saw Dad¡¯s suit jacket and briefcase in the living room. ¡®Okay, Dad might be home or he forgot something and rushed out¡¯ I concluded. ¡°Dad?¡± I called out to the empty room, I got no response and decided to go upstairs to his room. He wasn¡¯t in his room, neither was he in any room and its making me worried now so, I got downstairs while calling ¡®Dad¡¯ and still got no response. When I had looked everywhere in our house, I gave up looking around and just told myself that nothing could possibly happen to him, I am just being paranoid so I decided to call him but he wasn¡¯t picking his calls. After about five minutes, something popped in my head. ¡°Maybe he is having one of those meetings and he doesn¡¯t want me disturbing him¡± I said out loud to myself but looking at his briefcase and suit jack in the living room is telling me otherwise and I am trying not to make it be like thest time I thought something bad had happened to him and went on a calling spree which disrupted his meeting. ¡°He is probably in a meeting or might be close by so, I¡¯ll just send him a text and hope that he responds on time¡± I did as I said and when I did, I went to pack his briefcase and suit jacket up to his room beforeing back downstairs to make some dinner. As I was making the food, I decided to cut some onions and as I was doing so, I cut my finger a bit and felt the pain coupled with the hotness of the onions. ¡°Ouch!¡± I eximed and dropped the knife then grabbed my injured finger and put it in the sink as the blood gushed out so much. I wasn¡¯t the usual little blood thates out, it wasing out like a pipe was burst, so I turned the water faucet on and put my finger under the running water, whilst biting the pain that apanied it. It didn¡¯t seem to be stopping so I grabbed a kitchen cloth and stopped the water from pouring and used the kitchen cloth to cover my finger. I made my way out of the kitchen and in the direction of the garage to grab the first aid kit so that this doesn¡¯t get out of hand. ¡®Unusual¡¯ I thought as I pressed the cloth on my wound. As I entered the garage, I didn¡¯t bother to switch on the light because I am quite familiar with where most things are, so I went to my right to get the box from the shelves when I tripped on something. Thank GOD that I didn¡¯t fall forward and maintained my stance instead, I looked back to see what was that but couldn¡¯t see it properly so I went on my knee to check when¡­ ¡°Morgan, Morgan, Morgan,¡± a voice I recognize as Ann¡¯s called out to me ¡°Morgan wake up¡± I opened my eyes when I heard the voice again and sat up from my bed while my body was damped from the sweat on my body. My eyes met with Ann¡¯s worried-looking ones before I turned to look at the time on the clock that sat on the bedside table then back to Ann. My mind wasn¡¯t settled at all from the dream that I just saw and although it isn¡¯t how I found out about my dad¡¯s death but I still see them. ¡°Morgan, are you okay?¡± Ann asked. ¡°How long have you been trying to wake me up?¡± I asked ignoring her question. ¡°About thirty minutes now¡­¡± she answered and I nod ¡°I was meditating when I felt you shaking and calling ¡®Dad¡¯, so I tried to wake you up but you kept turning in your sleep and didn¡¯t respond until now¡± she exined. I could feel my breathing calm down slowly then looked at the clock again to see that it was already fifteen minutes after one in the morning. ¡°Those dreams, huh?¡± Ann asked and I turned to look at her as tears gathered in my eyes. Her arms automatically spread wide and I went into her embrace while letting the silent sobse out of my mouth. ¡°It still hurts¡± I say after a moment. ¡°I know that you¡¯ve been through a lot and that it might be hard to forget but why don¡¯t you try to let all of it go by letting GOD take control of things a-¡± ¡°Take control of what?¡± I cut her off and leaned back to look at her. She had been telling me this since she took me from that hospital and is not something that I want to hear at all because things wouldn¡¯t be this way if her ¡®GOD¡¯ had prevented it from happening so I do shun out what she says and did exactly that. ¡°What exactly is he taking over? Tell me Ann, what? You keep telling me that this man GOD watches over us and yet her didn¡¯t save my dad, my world, my everything¡­¡± I cried out with so much hurt ¡°First, he took my mum and sister from me and then my dad¡­ why couldn¡¯t he protect my dad if he watches over us like you im he is? Why?¡± I sobbed. ¡°You tell me he protects good people and my dad is a good man, why didn¡¯t he save my dad? Why?¡± I asked then wiped the tears that streamed down my cheeks. She sighs then took my hand in hers and squeezed themfortingly. ¡°Morgan, you ne-¡± I raised my hand for her to stop whatever she was going to say to me. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anymore of those lies¡± I told her and she nods then went back to reading her book while I stood up and decided to head downstairs for a drink of water. As much as I don¡¯t want to hear those things she tells me constantly, I don¡¯t like speaking to her in such a manner, it makes me feel so bad that I speak with her with such tone but I can¡¯t help it. I am aware that she is only trying to help me out of my misery but telling me that GOD cares when he didn¡¯t care enough to save my family doesn¡¯t make sense to me.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Every moment I have dreams like this or remember what happened, I feel so hurt and sometimes lonely¡­ its just depressing thinking about all of it. I took a bottle of water from the fridge and poured it into the ss cup I grabbed then drank all the content. ¡°I need help¡± Chapter 2 Morgan Smith Waking up on a Friday morning, I felt so refreshed and ted because it¡¯s going to be a weekend and our exams are fast approaching. Reading for the exams wouldn¡¯t be a biggie for me so I am not too bothered about what might or might note out in the exam. After taking a shower, I brushed my hair and looked at myself in the mirror. My hair is quite scanty on my head over the years, when we went for a checkup, the doctor said it was due to stress and overthinking, which I am not sure if he was saying the truth or not. I had to start wearing extensions because it didn¡¯t look like it would grow fast to recover the ones that I had lost. Sometimes I would wear a wig or just put enough extensions to cover them up. Its embarrassing to just let my scalp-seeing head being showed to the entire school. I packed my hair in a ponytail and made sure that it didn¡¯t look like I had extensions on, then my mind shed back to how my mum used to braid my hair for school. ¡­shback¡­ ¡°Your hair is looking so fine, baby girl¡± mum said after she was done braiding the second part of my hair. I was sitting on her thigh as she put some of those hair clips and decorations on my hair. The one she and dad gifted me for my eleventh birthday and some of the ones we picked out when she took me shopping the other day. ¡°Thank you mummy, I have a thick hair like you¡± I say to her and she chuckled. ¡°Yes, you took that from mummy¡­ you have such a beautiful hair and I am d for that¡± mum said ¡°Okay, I am done with your hair, lets head downstairs so that we can have breakfast and I can take you to school¡± she said and ced me on my feet, stood up, took my hand in hers and we began our way downstairs. ¡°Mark, are you done with the breakfast? We need to get Morgan to school early¡± mum called out to dad once we were downstairs. Dad was in the kitchen pouring out some food on a te while mum settled me on the kitchen stool then went to peck dad on his cheek and came to sit close to me. Mum put some of the mashed potatoes dad had made on my te and some chicken sauce then croissant for me to eat, she was putting some on her te when I heard my name being called from a distance. ¡°Morgan!¡± I turned around to see who was calling but didn¡¯t see anyone then I face my front to see that I was sitting on a stool in a dark room, my mum or dad weren¡¯t there it was just me in a quiet room. I felt scared and heard my name again when I snapped out ¡­End if shback¡­ ¡°Morgan, be quick so that I can drop you off at school, I really don¡¯t want to bete for work this time¡± Ann yelled and I looked around my room then back at my reflection in the mirror. It was just a memory, a memory I want to be buried forever. Letting out a sigh, I took my bag and put all the things I would need for school, held my shoes in my hand before heading out and going downstairs to meet with Ann while wearing my shoes. She was already dressed in her work clothes and was holding a lunch bag when I came downstairs. I smiled and walked towards her and when she noticed me, a smile graced her lips. ¡°I packed our breakfast so that we can eat it in the car¡± she gestured to the bag then looked at my hair and my clothes ¡°You look gorgeous Morgan¡± shepliments and I smiled.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you, Ann,¡± I answered helping her with carrying the cooler ¡°You don¡¯t look bad yourself¡± I said and she smiled. ¡°Thanks Morgan¡± she replied. She was wearing a ck conservative suit, her ginger-red hair was in a ponytail like she always put them even when she wasn¡¯t going to work, she leaves it that way and apply just minimal makeup. And when I talk about minimal makeup, I mean in lip gloss and that¡¯s it. I did remember making her wear some mascara and she came back home with it smeared on her cheeks. There¡¯s no doubt that Ann is a beautifuldy with all the perfect curves she has, her beautiful green eyes with blue streaks at the edges and full pink lips. She is a very conservative woman and I sometimes wonder why she likes wearing dull looking clothes that doesn¡¯t show how curvy she is, I asked one day but she changed the topic which made me guess that she had her reasons so I let that topic be. As we left the house and she locked the door, we made our way to the pink beetle car that was parked in the garage right beside our house. Her car is her baby and she loves it so much. ¡°Wee on board¡± she said and we giggled as she starts the car engine and reversed till, we were on the road. She looked really happy and didn¡¯t even seem upset with me, even after my outburst directed at her yesterday. I looked out the window as I sulked at the fact that I yelled at her again but I couldn¡¯t help but feel bad. Ann has been so nice to me since when she took me in as her little sister from that hospital I was in after the incident that happened to my dad. I had lost my mum and my little sister in a car crash when I was much younger. We were told that it was an ident because a truck had crushed their car as they stopped in the traffic but it waster confirmed that the driver of the truck was already dead before crushing my mum and sister to death. It was indeed really challenging for I and my dad but somehow, we pulled through and were slowly recovering from the loss when my dad was taken away from me by an intruder who tried to rob him. The intruder wasn¡¯t found but he was suspected to be from a gang that was terrorizing themunity then I felt my world crashing right before my eyes and I was in shock seeing as I didn¡¯t want to talk to anyone when I was brought to the hospital, it was really traumatizing for me and I doubt if I can let go of what happened and who caused it, I wish I could see the person and let them know what they did to me but it wasn¡¯t possible since I still carry that burden and hurt from years back. Ann saw me and picked interest in me, she talked with the doctor in charge and arranged for me to leave with her. I didn¡¯t speak to anyone but when she kepting back, I talked to her and slowly I could find someone I could lean on when everything was falling around me, she was there and I am grateful for her. We were and are still inseparable, we are like sisters¡­ no, we are sisters, she is my family, the only one who knows and gets me. She advises me even when I don¡¯t want to listen or when I yell like I didst night, she never neglects me when I need a shoulder to cry on after getting those terrible nightmares. ¡°We are blood sisters,¡± she would tell me ¡°Nothing can make me stop loving you or love you less my little sister¡± and with that I am assured of a family like no other. A smile graced my lips as I thought of all our good times and I heard her hum, I turned to her and she was wriggling her brows. ¡°Someone is in a good mood¡± she said and I chuckled. ¡°I am just thinking about all the fun, good and bad times we shared over the years¡± I told her and she grinned still looking at the road. We didn¡¯t say anything and I let out a sigh then looked up at her ¡°Ann, I am so sorry abo-¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± Ann cuts me off ¡°I understand, really¡± she said and reached out for my hand then gave it a little squeeze. ¡°Thank you, you are so nice¡± ¡°Thank GOD dear, I am d that we had so many moments as we grew together¡± she said then points to the food bag that was on myp ¡°Eat up, we will soon get to your school and I am taking the rest to work¡± she said and I nod then opened the bag to bring out what she prepared. I saw pancakes, bacon and toast which is our favorite we like to call ¡®Pacon sandwich¡¯ we have two pancakes, three slices of bacon ced in between two toasts. Its really delicious and I eat mine with yogurt while she takes hers with orange juice. ¡°Hmm, yummy¡± I made a satisfying sound when I took a bite ¡°I love this Ann, thank you¡± I said then drank some yogurt and continued eating. ¡°Thank GOD dear, I am d you enjoy it¡± she smiled. Within ten minutes, we were in front of my school and I was long done with my food while I teased her that I will eat hers and she threw me yful res that read ¡®I¡¯d like to see you try¡¯ I stepped out of her car, ced the bag on the chair then gently closed her car door. ¡°Thank you so much Ann, see youter¡± I waved at her and she replied with her usual ¡®Have a blessed day¡¯ Typical Ann. ¡­ ¡°Good morning, Ricardo¡± I greeted my very best friend, Ricardo White. ¡°Good morning to you too, how are you?¡± he asked and I smiled. ¡°I am good, how was the game yesterday? Your team lost again?¡± I asked and tried to hide the smile that my lips held. I had told him severally that he should leave that team ande to the winning team that I represent but he is hell bent on telling me that he can¡¯t leave, knowing how far he hase with the team. Men and ser are totally inseparable. ¡°Oh please, we almost won but we will get there soon¡± he winked and I rolled my eyes. ¡°We went to see the movies after watching the match and I suddenly felt bad that I declined going with them. It wasn¡¯t the first that I declined. ¡°I am sorry that I couldn¡¯t tag along¡± I gave him my goofy puppy dog eyes and he shook his head and chuckled. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not okay till youe next time but this time, it will be just me and you¡± he said. Don¡¯t get me wrong but Ricardo is a really nice, handsome, kindhearted, serious sometimes and very funny guy. We have been friends since I came to college and he has been there for me along with Ann and he know some part of what happened to me in the past and I thank GOD for giving them both to me. I consider them both as my family. I have had a crush on him for a really long time and I know that he too likes me a lot but I really don¡¯t want to ruin a long-time friendship if we don¡¯t work out and I try not to be alone with him because thest time, he kissed me and that was my first and he kept asking me out since which I declined. I feel it wouldn¡¯t hurt to try out how things go between us as we grow together. ¡°Well, okay¡± I answered. ¡°Really? You¡¯ll go out with me?¡± he asked in a surprise and happy tone. ¡°Yes, I would, now let¡¯s head over to ss¡± I sneak my hand around his wait while his went around my shoulder like we do almost all the time and we have the same subject together for this morning. ¡°After you Mdy,¡± he took his arms off me and made a small bow as he waits for me to go in. ¡°Thank you sire¡± I bow too and chuckled when I entered and made our way to our chair which was at the third row. We were actually mistaken a number of times as a couple because of ow close were are but we didn¡¯t really put that in mind since we knew where we stood in each other lives, now it would be different. He is quite wealthy and popr but he likes to stay on the low all the time and would tag me along with our other friends and sometimes his brother. ¡°Good morning,dies and gentlemen¡± Mrs. Addison greeted up when she got inside the ss. ¡°Good morning to you too Mrs. Addison¡± we greet back. Chapter 3 Morgan Smith After school Ricardo and I went out for some light snack then we went to this movie premier that I had wanted to watch for a really long time, it was getting quitete when we were done and he took me home. ¡°So¡­¡± he drawled when he pulled up to our driveway and killed his car engine. ¡°So?¡± I inquired. ¡°We¡¯re still up for Saturday?¡± he asked and I nod. ¡°Yes, we are¡± I said turning to look at him to see that he was already looking at me. ¡°Okay then,¡± he said ¡°Can¡¯t wait¡± he added and I could hear the excitement in his voice. ¡°Me too Ric¡± I said opening the door ¡°See you tomorrow,¡± I told him. ¡°See you tomorrow baby¡± I chuckled and closed the door then walked up to the door and opened it with my keys, I turned and waved at him and he waved back then waited for me to get in before I heard his car zooming off. My really protective hero, I will say to him and he¡¯llugh. I dropped my bag on the floor and took off my shoes, then I went to the kitchen to see what I could dabble around for myself to eat before going to sleep. I¡¯ll cook something for I and Ann when I get up. I made a mental note then my eyes met with the note stuck on the fridge and I read what¡¯s written there.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I will be heading to churchter so don¡¯t wait up for me since I mighte inte, don¡¯t forget to pray -Ann I sighed then opened the fridge and took out the leftover spaghetti from yesterday, warmed it up and sat on the counter to eat it with a bowl of yogurt. ¡­ Annabelle Dennis I quietly entered our apartment and put my bags on the couch in the living room after I had removed my shoes at the entrance of the door. I sat down for a while and let out a tired sigh ¡°Oh GOD, I need a really long sleep¡± I muttered under my breath ¡°But foodes first before sleep¡± I stood up from the couch and walked to the kitchen then let out a light scream. ¡°Aaahhh!!!¡± ¡°You¡¯re back already? Wee¡± Morgan said in a sleepy state. ¡°What¡¯s with you and scaring me like that?¡± I asked as I still recovered from the little scare, I had seconds ago ¡°You almost gave me a mini heart attack¡± ¡°Sorry¡± she replied dryly. She¡¯s grumpy when she is still sleepy and talking. ¡°I made chicken pasta, your favorite¡± she said and I smiled. ¡°Like you read my mind, thank you so much love¡± I walked up to her to hug her and she returned it. I like that she smiles, express herself and is so free. When I just met her, she was quite timid and not approachable because she shuts everyone out no matter how you try to talk to her but by the grace of GOD, she was able to loosen up when I came often and was able to take her in and make her family. She¡¯s the only family I have and I cherish every moment and day with her always. ¡°What? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± she asked while she brought out tes and set them out with cups and spoon. ¡°Oh, nothing dear. I am just d that I met you¡± I told her with a smile. She grinned and replied ¡°No Ann, it should be the other way round, I am the one blessed with someone like you in my life. I was lost when you found me and you gave me a reason to keep pushing, thank you Anna, I am d GOD gave you to me¡± she told me and I shook my head. ¡°Keep this in mind that if I didn¡¯t do it, someone else would so thank GOD instead and let all the glory be given to Him. He saved you, he saved me, he gave you a reason to keep pushing and he gave me a reason to keep pushing so let us give him the praise for that¡± I told her and wiped the tears that managed to escape her eyes. ¡°Now, let¡¯s eat¡± I said and she nods. She took out the food she made and warmed it in the microwave while we wait for it to heat up. ¡°How¡¯s work? And¡­ church?¡± she asked and I smiled. I knew where she stood with GOD and do hope that she stops with the why¡¯s to all that had happened to her, forget and forgive whoever that did such and start with a thanks that she pulled through by His grace. She¡¯ll grow and it will take quite a while for her to learn to let go. ¡°Work is great, just tiring¡± I answered then paused ¡°I feel like I need a vacation and we both could go to that ce you have been telling me about. When are your exams?¡± I asked. ¡°Next month beginning¡± she replied. ¡°Okay, we can work with that and thank you, church was amazing¡± I paused again ¡°I prayed for you¡± I said and she passed me the juice. ¡°Thank you¡± ¡°Thank GOD¡± I responded. The microwave beeps and she took out the food then ced it on the counter and I wouldn¡¯t lie, this smell wonderful and I can¡¯t wait to devour I. She served us both and we prayed before eating. I took the first bite and let out a satisfied sound ¡°This tase so good¡± Iment. ¡°Thanks¡± she answered and started eating. ¡°How¡¯s school?¡± ¡°School is great and there have been something that I wanted to tell you but rather ask you of¡± ¡°What would that be?¡± I asked already prepared to take on what she was going to ask for. ¡°I want to take a part-time job¡± she said and I was going to protest when she spoke again. ¡°I know that you aren¡¯tining of feeding us both but I need it for experience and¡­ I don¡¯t know, I just want to work and I want to be independent like you¡± she said. ¡°I am notining and we are doing just fine¡± I told her. I would allow her but I am just too scared to allow her to start stressing herself with working part-time and studying at the same time. ¡°I know but please at least let me have that one thing to do¡± she begged and I nod my head then shrugged. ¡°Okay, fine, look up something and if it would be too stressful for you, I wouldn¡¯t ept it, deal?¡± I asked and she grinned. ¡°Sure deal, I¡¯ll start searching, thanks mum¡± she thanked and I shook my head. We continued to eat in silence and would just nce at each other with smiles on our faces. ¡°Ricardo asked me out¡± she blurts and my eyes widened on their own ord before returning to their normal size smiling. ¡°Finally, he has manned up and asked you again. I was just wondering when he would make his move, until I am old and requesting godbabies from you both?¡± I joked and sheughed. ¡°You said yes?¡± I asked after a while. ¡°Of course, I did¡± ¡°When¡¯s your date?¡± ¡°This Saturday¡± was her response and I nod. ¡°Great then¡± I said then noticed the pink tint on her cheeks and called it out to her. ¡°Why are you blushing?¡± The tint got thicker and she red yfully at me ¡°I am not blushing Ann¡± she said still looking flushed. ¡°Whatever you say ma¡¯am¡± I bowed and she took a napkin and threw it at me and I was quick to duck then I stuck my tongue at her and sheughed then we continued talking and eating till it was dark and we were ready to retire for the day. Chapter 4 Morgan Smith ¡°Hey girl¡± Ricardo said when I came out of the house to meet with him. ¡°Hey boy¡± I responded. It¡¯s been our constant routine since our first date. I had suggested that he shouldn¡¯t bother but he wouldn¡¯t listen and told me that he wanted to do so now that we have started a rtionship. We went on like three dates and he asked me to be his girlfriend on the third one and I said yes. It has been over a month of our rtionship and it is so perfect. We do follow Ann to mass sometimes and I think that¡¯s fine. ¡°How are you doing?¡± he asked me when I settled in his car. ¡°I am good, how are you too?¡± I asked him back and he smiled. ¡°I am doing great, bye Ann¡± he shouted at Ann who was walking to her car. She smiled and waved to us ¡°Thank GOD you doe to pick her up everyday¡± she looked at me and I shook my head in amusement ¡°Bye kids and have fun in school, not too much¡± she said and I rolled my eyes then waved at her. ¡°Yes mum¡± I and Ricardo chorused. Ricardo pulled out of the driveway and we were on our way to school. We were both quiet and I turned to look at him to see that he looked like something was bothering him. ¡°Anything wrong? I asked but he just smiled. ¡°Nah, nothing I wrong babe¡± he said and concentrated with driving. I wanted to push further but I am thinking the thing bothering him is what I think is bothering him and I am quite aware of a part of that story since he didn¡¯t talk much about it. It was a topic he chooses not t share with anyone and I don¡¯t want to force it out of him. He¡¯ll tell me when he wishes to. ¡°My mum came by¡± he said and I reach for his hand holding the gear then gave it aforting squeeze. I knew that was the case already. ¡°How are you coping with her return?¡± I asked and he sighed. ¡°I really don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t¡± he sighed then nced at me and concentrated on the road ¡°Like it¡¯s been a really long time she left and now she came back and expects me to wee her with open arms?¡± he chuckled nastily ¡°She better be joking¡± he said clenching the steering wheel tightly. I felt bad for how he is feeling, he told me just a bit about his mum and I am not sure how it feels to have your parent leave you but my parents were taken away from me due to circumstance that wasn¡¯t avoided but I think I can tell how it feels. I squeezed his armfortingly again and saw a small smile on his lips which made me smile too. ¡°You¡¯ll be good, okay?¡± I told him and he nods.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I hope so¡± was his reply. I looked out the window and felt him entwined our hands and a small kiss was ced on mine, it made me smile and ii let out a sigh. I really do hope all will be well with him. ¡­ Annabelle Dennis ¡°Ann,e to my office now¡± I heard my boss, Mr. Roberto¡¯s voice speak from the inte. I stopped the report I was writing and stood to my feet then picked up Mr. Johnson¡¯s file as I exit my office and walked over to the boss office. I knocked and entered when I heard a e in¡¯ ¡°Sir, you called me in and here is Mr. Johnson¡¯s file¡± I handed over the file to him and he went through them. ¡°Okay, you can have your seat Annabelle¡± he said and I did. ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± ¡°Ann¡± he started after a while of reading the file and closing it, he looked at him ¡°You have been a faithful hard worker for the past five years you¡¯ve been working for me as my secretary¡± he said and I wondered where this was going to ¡°I really do appreciate the efforts you put into making sure that this firm move forward, you are always on time with your reports and everything you do. We have grown over the years and I am d with the number of testimonies we get from the people we helped. Giving justice to the ones that are deserving of it¡± Is he going to fire me? That thought went through my mind. He wasmending me but it felt more like the kind of appreciation you get before you get fired which I hope isn¡¯t the case. I love this job so much and don¡¯t want to leave yet or any moment from now. ¡®GOD please, I don¡¯t want to be relived of my duties¡¯ I prayed within as I watched him talk about things I couldn¡¯t hear. ¡°Ann? Ann?¡± him calling my name took me out of that reverie I was in and I responded to him. ¡°Sir?¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked and I nodded ¡°You look lost and a bit pale¡± he pointed and I tried to calm my senses then blinked severally with deep breaths leaving my lips. ¡°I¡­ um, sir I am¡­ sorry¡± I cleared my throat ¡°I am okay sir¡± I managed to say and he just frowned ¡°I love my job sir and I would love to¡­ um¡­ keep it¡± I continued and the frown in his brows deepened. ¡°What are you saying Ann? No one is taking your job from you¡± he said and my brows shot up and I bet my eyes could show the relief I felt. ¡°Really sir¡± I asked to confirm and he nods. ¡°Yes of course Ann, you are an exceptional person and I have no intentions on recing you¡± another wave of relief washed my entire system when he said that and a grin grew on my lips. ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± I thanked and heughed then nod his head again. He cleared his throat and the smile on his face was gone in an instant and I knew that meant we were back to talking business so I wiped any smile on my face to concentrate on what he was going to say. ¡°You are going to organize our annual sess party, here¡± he handed me a file, I opened them and they contained names and contacts of people ¡°The names there are the people you are going to send invites to and I want them to be done before this week ends¡± he instructs and I closed the file then nod in response. ¡°Okay sir, I will do just that¡± I said and he nod. ¡°Good¡± ¡°Anything else sir?¡± I asked. ¡°None at the moment, you may take your leave¡± he dismissed me. ¡°Okay sir¡± I said and stood to leave his office. I walked to my office then sat on my chair behind my desk. ¡°The LORD help me finish this before the week ends¡± I muttered as I looked at the numerous names that was in the file. I opened myptop and began issuing out emails to the ones I could do at the moment then I can continue the restter. A few hours have past and I sent the mails to some of the contacts there and made a few calls in between my work and I could feel my back ache already from sitting for a long time so Iy back on my desk and closed my eyes to rest them for a while. While I stretched my neck, I could feel the stress of the day linger there and I grunted then stretched it to my right and to my left. Then I wondered why I didn¡¯t take up Delinah¡¯s offer to go outside for lunch and to use that as a short walk from my floor to her floor where we will take the elevator down to the small caf¨¦ in the building built mostly for the staffs. ¡°GOD am so tired¡± I muttered then checked the time to see that it was nearing seven pm and the girl¡¯s night I promised Morgan crossed my mind. ¡°I need to leave now¡± I muttered then stretched before standing up on my feet and stretching again then I locked my system and shut down my officeputer. I began arranging the files on my table and I thought of taking home the files to continue when Morgan retires to sleep but I decided against it and just put them on the top drawer. Myptop and purse secured in my bag, my phone in my hand, I was ready to head home so I turned around and let out a small yelp when I saw my boss standing by the door with a small smile on his lips. ¡°All set to go?¡± he asked and as if he missed how he nearly made my hear jump out of my chest. ¡°You scared me there, sir¡± Iment and he gave me an apologetic smile. ¡°Sorry about that Ann. Thought you heard mee by¡± he said and I nod. ¡°Its fine sir¡± I said then walked out of my office then locked it while we walked towards the elevator so that we can get out of the building. We rode the elevator in silence as it passed through the nine floors till it got to the ground floor and he waited for me pass before he left the elevator, we exit the building together and I walked over to my car and he to his. ¡°Good night, Ann¡± he called to me and I smiled before I entered my car then waved at him. ¡°Good night, sir¡± Chapter 5 Morgan Smith I am almost done with preparing the dinner for our girl¡¯s night since Ann said that she would being in early. Last, I check it was almost seven and mostly she gets home by five or five-thirty in the evening but she seems to be runningte today. A call came in and I checked to see Ricardo¡¯s name show on the screen so I picked it up and put it o loud speaker as I arranged the cups and tes we would need and was dishing out the food. ¡°Hey baby¡± he greets and I smiled. ¡°Hi¡± I say back. ¡°How are you doing? Is Ann back yet?¡± he asked. ¡°I am good, thanks. You? And Ann isn¡¯t back yet, she is taking a bit longer to get home but I am positive that she will be home in no time¡± I told him then took out a small stic of ice cream to eat before shees back. ¡°Okay, how is your pre-girl¡¯s night going?¡± he asked and I chuckled. ¡°Okay, I guess. I just finished preparing dinner and arranging all the utensils we I¡¯ll need¡± I told him and took two spoons in my mouth. ¡°What did you make?¡± he inquired and I told him to variety of food I prepared from the fried rice to the potato pudding, chicken, fish pie and other with some cocktails. ¡°Yummy, I can tell that they taste and look good¡± hements and I giggled. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll make you some whenever Ie over to your ce¡± I walked around the counter to sit on one of the stools behind it. Just as I sat down the door opened and I turned to see Anne inside looking tired. ¡°Ann just came in¡± I said then greet her ¡°Hi Ann¡± she smiled and came to stand behind me as she looked down at the counter. ¡°You really are good with all these¡± she pats my shoulder and I smiled in response. ¡°I have to go now, I will talk to youter Ricardo¡± I said and disconnected when he responded. ¡°I am sure that you will like it¡± I assured her and she grinned. ¡°I will go and freshen up thene back to so we can start our night¡± she said and excused herself while I transferred the tes to the living room and created a small but cozy environment for us both. In about five minutes, she was back downstairs already out of her work clothes and looking refreshed. ¡°You¡¯re done dishing it out?¡± she came to join me in the living room and I nod my head. ¡°Yes, I am sure you will love what I prepared¡± I told her and she grinned then settled beside me and we started serving ourselves from the dishing te. ¡°I got some freshly picked orange juice from John at the store, its right beside you¡± I pointed to the juice I extracted. ¡°You really put in so much effort in this¡± shements and I smiled. ¡°Thank you, it¡¯s been a while since we had anything like this and I want it to be really good and rxing for us both¡± I told and she took the first bite from the rice chicken I made then nod her head and gave me a thumbs up. ¡°Bravo girl¡± she continued eating and I eat the vegetable and chicken pasta I treated myself to ¡°How is school?¡± ¡°School was really great, how about you? How is work?¡± ¡°Work is awesome, just a bit tiring but you know that¡¯s what makes it work, eh?¡± we giggled ¡°Remember this party that is usually held at my ce of work?¡± she asked after a moment of silence. I turned to look at her remembering the past ones she had invited me to then I nod my head positive to her question. ¡°Same month asst year¡± I asked and she nods. ¡°Different dates though and different location since I am the one who will be organizing the event¡± she said and my eyes lit up. ¡°Oh my GOD Ann, I am so happy for you¡± I hugged her and she returned it ¡°Its great that you show your side skill at your ce of work¡± sheughed. ¡°Yeah, I am inviting you and Ricardo as my plus two if that word exists¡± she shrugged. ¡°Thank you, Ann, I will inform him. He will be honored about this¡± I told her then took a sip from my water. ¡°Thank GOD dear, its nothing. It will be something great since it will be your graduation period, right?¡± she asked and I nod. ¡°Yes, thank you once again¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention girl,¡± she drank almost half of the juice and sighed. ¡°Honestly Morgan, I love this¡± shements and I smiled. Then she asked about how things were going between I and Ricardo, I told her how perfectly it was going and how much we both are enjoying what we have, she gave some advice and told us to make wise decisions and always respect each other and our opinions and all other advice she normally issue to us. I asked when she thought about dating again but she gave me her usual ¡®Am not ready¡¯. I wanted to know why but I decided not to push further, if she wanted to tell me then she would. I wouldn¡¯t just force it out of her because of my curiosity. We were done with most of the food, so we packed the rest and put them in the fridge then washed the tes we used and went back to pick a movie as we ate the snacks, I prepared for us. Ann picked a movie for us to watch and it was something I haven¡¯t actually seen or heard before. It was about a girl who was lost, not really but in life and how she tries to find her path, her purpose and her way with GOD. No offence but I found it boring, I have never watched any movie like this maybe that¡¯s why but I needed something that would throw me off my feet so I suggested one to her which she thankfully agreed to. ¡°What movie are you picking?¡± she asked and I showed her the cassette of the movie ¡®To love a girl¡¯. ¡°What is it about?¡± she asked and I grinned then shook my head. ¡°I will not spoil it for you but its about a guy who is trying not to decrease the love he has for his first love who left him for someone richer, turns out when you love someone, there is a little you can do to stop yourself from loving that person¡± I exined to her and she nods ¡°You haven¡¯t heard it before?¡± I asked when we settle properly. ¡°Not at all¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s notte to know about it then¡± I say and yed it ¡°We are going to be movie buddies and I will introduce you to movies I think you would love¡± I whispered to her when the movie started and she nods. ¡°Okay then¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Ricardo White ¡°Ricardo, I am your mother for CHRIST sake¡± my mo-no, Elizabeth Victorham, said and I hissed in response. She can¡¯t be serious right now. This is the second time she would being here and telling me such like she owns all the right to say them after so many years when she left without an exnation. ¡°Mother?¡± I chuckled nastily ¡°Who gave you the right to that title? You can¡¯t juste here and im such title like you have been one for the past years¡± I told her and saw hurt shed through her eyes but I was too upset to care about how she was feeling. ¡°Ricardo, look I know that I made a mistake but at least I said I am sorry and you should forgive me for that and not pin it on me like I am a monster¡± she yelled and the furrow in my brows deepened. ¡®Just like that?¡¯ I wanted to yell back but I held my tongue, she is my mum and I can¡¯t just talk to her as I like even though she doesn¡¯t deserve my audience. ¡°You have no right toe here and yell at me, no right, okay? No right at all¡± I said to her instead as I really didn¡¯t know what to say since my thoughts were going everywhere. She sat on the chair and sighed then I could hear her silently sob while I just stare at her wide eyed. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what your dad kept telling you all these years about me but I want to assure you that he isn¡¯t sa-¡± I cut her off angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare bring myte father into this, are we clear? I said to her and saw her visibly shake from how I spoke. ¡°I am so sorry son, I made a mistake and I am here owning to it, why don¡¯t you give me a chance to rectify all that I have done to you and your brother in the past? Please Ricardo, just let me in this time¡± she begged seeming calmer and I felt bad for speaking to her like that already. ¡°You don¡¯t know how much hate I had harbored for you all these years, you wouldn¡¯t understand that no, but she taught me to hate, she told me its not a good trait to let hatred fill your heart but that doesn¡¯t mean I want you around me, I don¡¯t, okay?¡± I said to her and she sighed. ¡°Who is she?¡± she asked with a frown like she cares. ¡°None, of your business¡± I replied ¡°You know what, just go¡­ I don¡¯t want to see you here, just stay away like you have always been doing¡± I said to her and she looked sad to hear me say that to her, but I don¡¯t really care. I don¡¯t. She never cared for once to turn around ande back to the family she left for that rich man, now that it all ended for her, she wants in. I am not doing that to I or my brother, not anymore. I moved away from her when she stood to her feet and looked at me with tears, it tore my gaze from hers so that I don¡¯t start feeling pity for her and take her back like she wants. ¡°Goodbye for now my son¡± with that said, she left and I sighed then closed the door after she left and went to the hallway my room and my bother¡¯s room are located then I knocked on his and he opened it. ¡°Is sheing back to our lives?¡± he asked and I shook my head ¡®no¡¯ ¡°I won¡¯t let it¡± I replied him and he didn¡¯t say anything than just wish me goodnight and entering his room. I wouldn¡¯t let her hurt us all over again, I¡¯ll make sure of it. Chapter 6 Morgan Smith ¡°Dad?¡± I called out to the empty room that light from the bright day was the only thing that illuminates it. ¡°Dad?¡± I called out again then walked further to the walkway. I entered through the door to my right and saw that it was my room from when I was little and a smile spread across my lips. I entered fulling into the room and looked around to see that everything was still intact so I walked to where I had my bed ced and I sat on it. ¡°Morgan let it go¡± I heard a whisper that sounded like my mum and I turned around to see no one in the room. I felt my eyes water as I called out to her and tried to search for her. I missed her so much and it has been so long since I saw herst, I really want to see my parents. ¡°Morgan, wake up. You¡¯ll be fine¡± this time it was Ann¡¯s voice I heard¡­ I opened my eyes to see that I was in Ann¡¯s room like always and I felt my heartbeat so fast so I sat up and looked at the worried look she bared. ¡°Need water?¡± she offered and I nod ¡°Here you go¡± she handed me a ss that was beside her and I drank the whole content then stared ahead of me ¡°Still getting them?¡± she asked and I nod in response. She kept rubbing my back and assuring me that all will be well and that I shouldn¡¯t bother about anything. When she saw that I had calm down a bit, she made mey back down and stroked my head till I felt the need to drift back to sleep but before I drifted off, I caught some of the prayers she said for me. ¡°Oh GOD of the whole world, please protect, guide and bless your daughter Morgan, take away all the nightmares she has and let her be able to live whole and okay¡­¡± then I drifted off. Annabelle Dennis After I had prayed for Morgan like I do most of the times, and was sure that she was fast asleep, I sighed then sat properly on my side of the bed. This was the major reason she stayed in my room, due to her constant nightmares. I think it helped that she had someone to be with her in those times. I took the book I was reading earlier ¡®To Save a Life¡¯ by ¡®Vicki Kuyper¡¯ and ¡®Todd Hafer¡¯, the book my mum and dad gifted to me with a 2007 Toyota coro for my 16th birthday. A birthday I will always remember and cherish for the rest of my life so I looked up from the book as I remembered the event of that day. ¡­shback¡­ ¡°Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you, happy birthday, happy birthday, happy birthday to you¡± everyone sang the song for me as looked at them with a huge smile on my face and I eyed the cake that mum baked for me. Couldn¡¯t wait to eat it because of good mum is with baking, I knew it would be tantalizing. ¡°Thank you, guys, so much for honoring this special day for me, mum, dad¡± I turned to them and hugged them both ¡°Thank you so much for this, I love it¡± I said. ¡°Thank GOD sweetie, and happy birthday once again¡± they said to me and I smiled then leaned from the hug to look at the happy look they had on their faces. Everyone came to me and hugged me with birthday wishes, I got so many gifts and I was so happy. It is a really great birthday gift for me and I will cherish today for the rest of my life. As they came to wish me, I was all ¡®Thank you¡¯ and ¡®Aww, you came¡¯ and we hugged and talked about anything. ¡°Happy birthday Annabelle¡± my body froze when I heard that tantalizing voice I had been looking forward to since the party started. I turned around and as grin was stered on my lips when I saw Aaron Cameron standing behind me with is hand in his pocket. I suddenly felt giddy and wanted to throw my hands around him then probably kiss his cheek foring but I had to control myself, my parents and most people in our church are here and I don¡¯t want to give the church gossips something to talk about when next they meet. ¡°Thank you¡± I said still grinning, and I am hoping he isn¡¯t seeing me as weird. ¡°Here is your gift from me¡± he handed it over to me and I was going to open it when he whispered ¡°Open it when the party is over and you¡¯re in your room¡± I nod then put it in the small purse I held already feeling excited to see what he got me. I was called upon to cut the cake after I made a wish then many pictures were taken here and there and food andughter filled the atmosphere. It was already almost ten in the night and most of our guest had left, so I and some girls from church cleaned up some we could and I will do the rest tomorrow but the majority of the mess was cleaned. ¡°Happy birthday once again dear, see you on Sunday¡± Mrs. Amanda said to me and we hugged before she left. The girls too left and I was left alone with my parents after an amazing party they threw me. I went over to them and hugged them again with so much happiness in my heart. ¡°Mum, dad, thank you so much for today, I am so happy and filled to the brim with joy. I can¡¯t even exin how or what I am feeling right now¡± I told them and they looked pleased to see me happy. ¡°Aww honey, don¡¯t thank us. We are doing our duties as your parents and because you deserve it. You deserve to be happy¡± she said and I smiled again. ¡°Least we forget¡± dad stated and took a small box from behind him and handed it over to me ¡°Happy birthday sweetheart, I wish you a great and fulfilled year¡± he said and I took the box and hugged them again. I opened it and saw a car key inside it, I took it out with my mouth opened and my eyes watered, I looked up at him then to mum ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± I didn¡¯t get to finish my sentence when a sob erupts out of my mouth. ¡°Yes, it is the car you always wanted and its parked outside¡± hepleted for me and I hugged them both again as I cried. Best parents ever. ¡°Thank you¡± I sniffled and cleaned my cheeks from the tears. ¡°You are wee, dear, there is also another gift waiting for you in your car¡± mum said and I nod then went outside to check my car out. GOD! I am so blessed to have the parents I have, so blessed. I got outside and saw my new dark yellow Toyota Coro, not new but I love it. I walked over to it and opened the driver¡¯s door then saw a gift wrapped in a brown paper so I took it and sat on the driver¡¯s seat and opened it to reveal a book ¡®To Save a Life¡¯ by Todd Hafer and Vicki Kuyper. I opened the book and saw the table of content and saw that it was looking interesting. ¡°I¡¯ll check itter¡± I said to myself and ced it on the seat next to me then put the key in the keyhole and turned the engine on. ¡°Woah¡± I gasped when the engine came alive and I decided on going for a drive so I stopped at an ice cream shop then bought myself a small bucket before heading back home. When I got home, no one was in the living room so I assumed that my parents already retired for the day so I went up to my room with the book and my purse in my hand. Iy down on my bed reminiscing on how the day went when something popped in my head. I sat up and grabbed my purse then I opened the small box that Aaron gave me and saw a note folded inside, I took it out and was about to open it¡­ ¡­End of shback¡­ Morgan Smith ¡°Ann? I have been calling her for a while now but she was unresponsive, like she was in a trance. I shook her again and she looked at me ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake Morgan¡± she managed a smile and ced the book she was holding on the bedside table. ¡°Hope you weren¡¯t having those dreams again?¡± she asked and I shook my head. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked her. ¡°Yes, I am¡± she replied. ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± I asked to confirm and she nods in respond. ¡°Yes, I am¡± she said and silence fell on us for a while before she spoke again ¡°Are they as bad as when I took you in?¡± she asked. ¡°Not really, I just got thirsty and the jug beside you was finished so I went to get some downstairs¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she said ¡°I am just hoping that with time, you will learn to forgive whoever that did that to your dad and learn to move on from it¡± she told me ¡°Forgetting is hard so is forgiving but peace of mindes when you learn to forgive and let go. Even I can¡¯t forget but I forgave and I am happy now¡± she says. I didn¡¯t understand what she meant by herst statement but its not easy as she said. Then she turned to me and touched my hand.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Forgive¡± she said and I let out a sigh and nod my head. ¡°I have heard you¡± I said and checked the time to see that it was just thirty minutes after three in the morning so I turned andy down back to get to sleep. ¡°You can¡¯t keep holding on to the past, if you want to move on and get over what ha-¡± I cut her off. ¡°I said, I. Heard. You¡± I said sternly. ¡°Okay,¡± she said and continued with her prayer. I turned so that my back was t on the bed and I looked up at the ceiling and sighed then turned to her ¡°Look, I am sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you that way. I am sorry¡± I apologized. ¡°It¡¯s okay love, I understand¡± she touched my shoulder and smiled while I returned it. ¡°Thank you for being in my life¡± I said and she nods. ¡°Thank GOD¡± w she replied and continued with her praying while she told me to get back to sleep. ¡®GOD, I am so lucky¡¯ I muttered and drifted off to sleep. Chapter 7 Morgan Smith ¡°1, 2, 3¡­¡± my dad starts counting and I ran as fast as my legs could carry me, ¡°7, 8, 9¡­¡± before he could call thest number, I hid behind a tree in out garden. It was a small mango tree so I though that it leaves could cover my small frame and I hope he doesn¡¯t catch me this time. ¡°Morgan?¡± he called out to me and I let out small giggles then covered my mouth so that he wouldn¡¯t hear me ¡°Morgan? Where are you?¡± he called out again and I heard quiet stepsing towards me but it stopped before moving away and I sighed in relief. Everywhere became quiet and I was about to peep to check if he was around when he caught me by my both arms and lifted me up the ground. ¡°Gotcha¡± he said and I let out a squeal then he settled me on his hips with a huge grin on his face. ¡°Think you can hide from me, my little angel?¡± he asked and tickled my side which made me twitch as I giggled and tried to stop him from the tickling me. ¡°Daddy¡± I snorted and heughed then stopped tickling me and ced a kiss on my cheek. ¡°Food is ready¡± mum yelled from inside and dad began making his way inside with me on hooked on his hips ¡°Quick, I think it¡¯s about to rain¡± mum yelled again and we were inside in no time then the rain started pouring. ¡°Hmm, smells heavenly here¡± dadments and put me on the stool in the kitchen then went up to mum who was dishing out the food for us all ¡°You¡¯re doing great babe¡± he kissed her cheeks as he wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°Thank you¡± mum said with a smile and started turning the sd ¡°Can you please get the veggies for Morgan? And help her with her food¡± mum requested and pointed to where they were kept. ¡°At your service ma¡¯am,¡± he kissed her cheek again and went on to do what she asked of him. After he took them out, he sat in front of me and pointed at them on the tes ¡°Now tell me, princess, which of them do you want? I am still going to mix them all but just tell me¡± he asked and I giggled. ¡°Carrot, peas and corn, no bo-bo-bocoli¡± I shook my head and heughed ¡°More lettuce and potatoooo¡± I raised my hands up in the air like I had victory. ¡°It is broli princess¡± he said and I tried pronouncing it as he said but failed at it so I pout and he chuckled ¡°Repeat after me, broo-lee. Broli¡± he pronounced. ¡°Broli¡± I pronounced and he cheered for me.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Good girl¡± he looked back at mum who was looking for something in the fridge then back at me ¡°So princess, since you don¡¯t want broli, I would remove it but don¡¯t let mama know okay?¡± he put his hand on his lips and I nod with a smile on my face and we did high five. We waited for mummy to bring the cooked potatoes and other food. ¡°Here you go¡± mum said as shey them down on the table and mum ced beside me my favorite watermelon mixed with coconut and banana juice. ¡°Thank you mummy¡± I said to her and she smiled at me then ced the dishing te on the table and went to bring the rest of the tes, dad also assisted her and brought in the rest of the food. ¡°I already cut them so that it will be easy for you to eat¡± he said and ced the food in front of me and I was about to start eating when he stopped me and warned me not to mess everywhere up, I nodded and started eating. ¡°Let me take that, go ahead and eat¡± he went to help mum with the jug she was carrying then ced them on the table. ¡°Thanks love¡± mum smiled and settle on the chair opposite me and took some portion of spaghetti on her te then some for dad. ¡°Thank you, baby,¡± dad kissed mum knuckle and I smiled at them. They are looking cute. ¡°Hey! Morgan be careful, don¡¯t let¡­ Morgan?¡± mum gave me a disapproving look and I looked down at the mess I just made. My clothes were not stained with the sauce and some oil so mum stood up to clean what she could clean. ¡°I am sorry mummy¡± I said bowing my head that I did what dad said I shouldn¡¯t do. I got distracted. ¡°Its okay honey, just be careful next time¡± she smiled and served me some before returning back to her seat. ¡°I¡¯ll wash it¡± dad beats mum to it and she smiled. I was going to continue eating when I heard someone call me from behind, I looked back and saw no one then I looked to my front to see that my parents weren¡¯t with me and I got scared. ¡°Morgan, let it go¡± I heard a whisper and I stood up then looked around me as I got scared that I couldn¡¯t see who was talking. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I asked. ¡°Morgan, be calm. Just stay calm and don¡¯t worry¡± the voice whispered and I was able to recognize it as Ann¡¯s voice. ¡°Ann?¡± I called out to her and felt someone shake me¡­ ¡°Morgan, are you okay?¡± she asked when I opened my eyes to look at her. ¡°Ann¡± I whispered then hugged her while she held me closely. ¡°Are you okay? You were shaking when I came in¡± she said and I leaned back from the hug and sat up on the bed. ¡°Yes, I am. Just another of those dreams¡± I told her and she sighed. I knew what she was going to say next so I closed my eyes as I await them. ¡°Do you need me to get you something?¡± she asked and I was grateful she didn¡¯t go ahead and say what she was going to say. ¡°No, I am fine, thank you Ann¡± I said then looked at the time to see that it was already morning, I wasn¡¯t that bothered since I don¡¯t have any ss stated for today ¡°You aren¡¯t going to work?¡± I asked her and she shook her head. ¡°Nah, I called in sick¡± she replied and I got worried instantly. ¡°You are fine?¡± I asked. ¡°Hmm¡­ yeah, I guess its just stress. You know the preparation of the uing party and all those¡± she yawned and I nod. ¡°Okay then, we have a girl¡¯s day today¡± I told her and she shook her head. ¡°No, you need to rest, now go back to bed, I will make us something now¡± ¡°Well, you too girl¡± I said and walked out of the room and she followed behind me. ¡°Ricardo called that he wille overter in the day after his sses are done for the day¡± she told me and I bod and took a bottle of milk to warm up for us to make some hot chocte. ¡°I¡¯ll make us omelet¡± she said and got on to it, while I continued with our beverage. Chapter 8 Ricardo White ¡°Hey, how are you doing?¡± I asked when I got to Ann and Morgan¡¯s ce. Today was kind of crazy as I had to attend a business meeting that was suddenly called upon after I was done with my sses for the day, so I had been there for a long time and got out of it minutes ago and since I promised toe here, I decided to honor my word ande see the girls. ¡°Hi¡± she greets me back and lets me inside. It was still early in the evening and I bet Ann already went to the church¡¯s Tuesday program. ¡°How¡¯s Ann?¡± I asked when I settle on the couch in their living room. I looked around the house for a bit then met with Morgan who wasing from the kitchen holding a tray in her hand. Their house looks cozier and more stylish than thest time I was here. It hasn¡¯t been long since I came here, maybe I just didn¡¯t take note of what it looked like. ¡°Thanks¡± I thanked and grabbed a snack. ¡°Ann is good and she went for a church program, you know¡­ the usual,¡± she said and I smiled. ¡°Okay then, how are you feeling?¡± I turned towards her and held her hand in mine. ¡°I am good as always, I took enough rest and Ann pampered me so much¡± she sighed with a light giggle ¡°I think I might have fattened up in just a few hours¡± she pinched her cheeks and pped her hands which made meugh. ¡°It¡¯s good that she is taking care of you¡± I tap her nose lightly. ¡°Yeah, I want to take care of her but she says that she appreciates the efforts but GOD got her. I believe her since she so much believes in him but, you know¡± she shrugged again and took some chips out of the bag I was holding. ¡°Well then you should listen to her and believe her when she tells you that¡± ¡°Yeah, he is taking care of her¡± she muttered and rests her head on my shoulder while my arms went around her shoulder. ¡°How was school? Did you have any tests yet?¡± she asked me and I let out a sigh as I remembered how the lecturer almost gave everyone in the ss a heart attack when he said he mistakenly deleted all of the projects that we submitted to him. ¡°Not really, we just revised what was taught in thest ss and we were informed, thankfully of the next test we would be having¡± she raised her head to look at me. ¡°When is it?¡± she touched the tip of my hair that fell to my face thenbed it back with her fingers as we looked into each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Next week¡± I answered already lost in her warm gaze and slowly I leaned in when we were almost close, a beep sounded, and we broke eye contact and moved away from each other as I saw that it was a notification from her phone. ¡°Sorry¡± she waved her phone and checked what it was before setting it on the small table beside the couch we sat on. ¡°You are looking really beautiful,¡± I said and saw a tint of pink on her cheeks as she looked away from me ¡°It¡¯s like every time I see you, you get prettier¡± Iplimented and she buried her face in my chest, and heard her giggle lightly. ¡°You are swooning at me¡± she muttered and I chuckled. ¡°Is there a rule where I can swoon my girl?¡± I rested my back properly on the couch and then pat her back lightly as we stayed like that for almost five minutes, I guess. A lot of thoughts went through my mind especially thoughts of my mother and her sudden appearance in our lives. I really want to take her in and forget about what she did in the past but I just can¡¯t. I can¡¯t just ignore that she didn¡¯t do what she did. She looked sorry when she spoke to me thest time but when she stated that I should forgive her and let her in since she has apologized, it scattered whatever thoughts I was having on letting here back into our lives and I was reminded of the woman who didn¡¯t care for how her children felt by her actions so I didn¡¯t want to see or be near her. ¡°Ricardo?¡± I was snapped out of my thought bubble when I heard Morgan¡¯s soft voice call my name. I looked down at her to see her looking up at me before leaning back and sitting Indian-style as she faces me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Ricardo? Are you fine I noticed that in the past few days, you seem kinda off like something is wrong but I really don¡¯t want to push forward and make you say something that you don¡¯t want to say to me know but it¡¯s getting me really worried¡± she held my hand in her small ones then rest the side of her face on it. ¡°What¡¯s going on baby?¡± she asked softly and I felt my heart fill up with so much love as I stared at her. I was feeling a bit upset by my mum¡¯s actions but Morgan is making me feel so lightweight and no worries when I am with her. I just don¡¯t want to burden her with my personal problems its mine to face and solve, she is looking so happy and I don¡¯t want to ruin anything for her. I tried to manage a smile then leaned in to kiss her nose and then her lips lightly before I leaned back. ¡°It¡¯s nothing babe, everything is fine,¡± I tell her trying to sound as convincing as I could. She frowned and tilt her head to the side as she raised a brow at me. ¡°Really? I don¡¯t want to force things out but is it because of your mum?¡± she asked and I sighed then felt my heart race faster than usual. It was quite a sensitive subject for me but I guess there is no harm in opening up to her even if it¡¯s just a little bit. I looked at her expectant face and opened my mouth to say something but nothing came out. ¡°Remember that I am always here when you need to talk or rant,¡± she said after a while. ¡°She¡­ she came overst week¡± I managed to let out and she nod her head but thankfully the look in her eyes didn¡¯t seem pitiful rather it was more of I am here, just let it out and I felt rxed. ¡°How does it make you feel?¡± she asked and I let out another sigh again. I think she can feel my handshake from how the topic was affecting me. ¡°Alone¡± I replied ¡°Well, not literally. I still have my little brother but¡­ you get it?¡± I asked and she nods. ¡°Remember that you are not alone¡± she whispered then came closer to me and held my face in her soft palms and I leaned to her touch. ¡°I remember that always, I have you, Ann, my brother, Amelia, and George¡­ partially¡± we both chuckled ¡°I¡­ it¡¯s been a really long time and sheing now¡­ it¡¯s not just adding up and it makes me feel agitated. I worry that she would do what she did in the past and just leave if I let her in¡± I exined my fears and she wrapped her arms around my neck while I rest my jaw on her shoulder. ¡°You are scared of what will happen,¡± she said and I sighed as I tried to blink back the tears that were threatening to fall. I can¡¯t cry because of that. I am not a little child anymore, I am not a little child anymore. ¡°What does Richard have to say about hering back?¡± I let out another sigh andposed myself before speaking and hoped that my voice would not give me away. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to mind though. Morgan, he was very little when she left so he really didn¡¯t get what happened and I feel like he is just missing out on how having a mother feels like, that¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t seem bothered¡± I exined. ¡°You are protecting yourself and your brother from what might seem to be another heartbreak, I get you¡± she leaned away and sat on the couch back. ¡°I remembered begging her to stay the day she was leaving with all of her stuff,¡± I said then remembered how I was a crying mess when she paid no attention to my cries or pleas ¡°Dad couldn¡¯t do anything again, he was just as helpless as we both were,¡± I told her and looked away from her when I felt like I would cry. Morgan put her finger under my chin so that I was looking at her and she offered a smile which I managed to return back. ¡°Maybe what you need to do is to sit down and talk things through, iron things out with her and maybe you both could be united again¡± she suggested and I shook my head. ¡°I heard you,¡± I said to her. ¡°If you want to tell me anything, feel free to tell me,¡± she said, patting her shoulders ¡°You can lean on them and I would give all the support I can¡± ¡°Thank you so much Morgan¡± I hugged her and she stuck her tongue at me. ¡°Never mention boyfriend¡± she flicked my ear and I red at her. Most times I do wish I had a mother that would baby me just as my girlfriend is doing but I am just thankful that there is someone I could lean on aside from my brother. Annabelle Dennis ¡­ ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt my wife and daughter¡± my dad plead to the invaders weakly and he has roughly pushed to the floor again as he let out a groan of pain. They had beaten him to a pulp and I nor my mother could do anything to stop the armed men. ¡°Shut up, will you¡± the man who I recognized to be our next-door neighbor said as he looked menacingly at dad. ¡°Dad!¡± I screamed and wanted to run to him but I was my hair being roughly dragged by his aplice prevented me from doing so. ¡°You better behave well Ann, if you don¡¯t want me to do bad to your parents¡± he said and I felt tears after tears falling down my cheeks. ¡°I doubt leaving them alive was part of our ns anyways¡± Jack who was his son said and they allughed mockingly. ¡°Please leave our daughter and take us instead¡± mum pleads and I shook my head as I sobbed hard¡­ I woke up breathing so hard and my body was d in my sweat, looking around my room I checked the time to see that it was already two in the morning and looked to the other side of the bed to see that Morgan wasn¡¯t there and I was relieved. She will just be worried for nothing when shees to know what happened to me in the past. A past that I had learned to forget was slowly crawling back to my head anding as nightmares. ¡°GOD, I want it to stop¡± I muttered and tried to take Jack and his dad¡¯s image from my face whenever I think of the thugs that murdered my parents. I couldn¡¯t clearly see who it was because I had passed out when I was thrown down the stairs and I kepting in and out of consciousness. I don¡¯t want to put the me on anyone even though deep down I want to know who did such evil to me but I had to learn to keep things that would affect me negatively aside so that I don¡¯t get dragged in the mess it will causeter on.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. I went on my knees and muttered a few prayers to GOD about the nightmares and how I wanted them gone and away from my life, even if they are still a part of me. Those memories reminded me of someone I don¡¯t want to remember again. Whom I don¡¯t want to speak to. When I was done with praying, I sat on the bed then went to look for Morgan and found that she was in the bathroom after I knocked for some time so I went downstairs to get some milk warmed up or much on some cereal since I wasn¡¯t feeling sleepy. I warmed up the milk and took a box of cereal then took a bowl and spoon just in case I want to mix them together. I went to the living room and decided to finish up the movie I was watching with Morgan the other night since I slept in when we haven¡¯t reached half of the movie yet, as she exined to me. ¡°Everything will be good¡± I assured myself ¡°By GOD¡¯s grace¡± Ipleted. Chapter 9 Morgan Smith ¡°Hey! That was rude¡± I called out to Amelia who roughly took¡­ scratch that, snatched my ice cream from my table, and went to the table she was sitting at with George. ¡°Thank you¡± she yelled and I shook my head. ¡°Thank girl is unbelievable,¡± I said when she stuck her tongue at me when she caught me looking at her ¡®Very mature¡¯ I mouthed to her and she rolled her eyes and ate from the small bowl. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t get mad babe. I will get you a bigger sizeter¡± Ricardo said and I turned then smiled at him. ¡°Nah, it¡¯s fine. I wasn¡¯t going to finish it up anyway¡± I told him but he was still looking at me so I had to let him know that it was fine. ¡°For real, I¡¯m not mad, I was going to throw it out since I couldn¡¯t finish it, how was ss anyways?¡± I asked and he smiled. We were seated in the campus cafeteria and thankfully it wasn¡¯t as choked up as it used to be, that was why we do go to our special Italian spot called ¡®h¡¯. They sell the best of the best pasta and Italian dishes, in my opinion. ¡°ss was great,¡± he replied then took my hand in his and kissed my palm ¡°Thanks for being myforter,¡± he said and I grinned. ¡°GOD is yourforter,¡± I said and we both frowned at the same time ¡°I don¡¯t know where that came from,¡± I say and he chuckled and then cleaned his mouth. ¡°Ann¡± hements and I nod in agreement. I think I remember her telling me something like that in the past. You know Ann with her GOD can never be separated. I love her dedication to him but that doesn¡¯t mean I want to follow her path, no. ¡°You know this annual party Ann has in her office?¡± I asked and he nods ¡°She is inviting us to it and guess what?¡± I asked excitedly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°She is the organizer of this year¡¯s event,¡± I told him and his eyebrows shot up in surprise before a grin grew on his lips. ¡°That¡¯s great news, I am happy for her,¡± he said and I nod my head. I was so happy that she could put her special ability as I like to call it to work and somewhere more people can notice it. ¡°When is it? Same asst year?¡± he asked and I nod my head. ¡°Different dates though but it¡¯s during our graduation period. She will let us know if it¡¯s before or after graduation¡± I tell him and he nods and continued eating. We were talking about the assignment we had for chemistry when I heard someone call my name. I turned around to see that it was Ahmed who pointed behind himself. ¡°Mrs. Addison needs you in her office,¡± he said and I gave him a thumbs up in acknowledgment. Thankfully the door he came in from wasn¡¯t too far from where we sat so he wasn¡¯t that loud then I started packing my books and put them in my tote bag and strapped the hand on my shoulder. ¡°I will see what she wants and I see you after school closes¡± I leaned in and we kissed lightly before I turned around and left the cafeteria. When I got to her office, I prayed that I didn¡¯t do anything wrong before knocking on her and entering when I heard a faint e in¡¯. Mrs. Addison looked up from the file she had in front of her and smiled when she saw me. ¡°Morgan dear,¡± she said and I greet her.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You requested my presence,¡± I told her when she gestured that I sat down. ¡°Yes dear, I did. I hope I didn¡¯t interrupt whatever you were doing?¡± ¡°Not really, I was just eating with my boyfriend,¡± I tell her and she gave a sorry look ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. What do you need me for ma¡¯am?¡± I asked and she rest her hand on her table as she looked at me. ¡°Okay yeah, so I have been looking for an interior designer for a while now and the ones I saw have their prices at a really high rate and what they have isn¡¯t what I am looking for then Ricardo rmended you to me, and said that you are an interior designer and could help me with what I need,¡± she said. I nod my head. ¡°You are one of my students and I know you so I decided why not¡± she shrugged. I felt shocked because I wasn¡¯t expecting this and also felt good that Ricardo rmended me even though I am not that perfect and I do this once in a while when I am chanced to do so. ¡°That¡¯s great, thank you for considering me ma¡¯am¡± I thanked and she grinned. ¡°So, you want in?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t seen my past works yet,¡± I said and she waved it off. ¡°That¡¯s nothing to be worried about, Ricardo showed me a few designs you did in the past, some you helped him with, and all that¡± she took out her phone and showed the pictures to me. ¡°Okay then, do you have a style?¡± I asked and she nods then brought out a magazine and opened the page she bookmarked. ¡°Here are the designs I am considering but I am not too sure about the colors yet¡± she as I went through some of them before looking at her. ¡°We will get to the colorster, let us get you something that you like,¡± I said and we began discussing all the designs and what exactly she needed and all those sorts. She exined to me that she and her family bought a house here since they had finally decided to settle down here and the house needed some renovations which was why she needed an interior decorator that she can trust. When it was midday, she asked if I had any sses and I said no so we continued till when it was past five in the evening. ¡°We have spent almost the whole day discussing this¡± sheughed and I smiled ¡°I don¡¯t want to keep you waiting, you probably have somewhere else to go to,¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s no problem ma¡± ¡°I will schedule a time and day that you, I and my husband can meet to discuss further¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine then, just let me know when¡± ¡°Sure, I will. Do you need a ride home?¡± ¡°No, Ricardo will take me home, thanks for the offer and for considering me¡± ¡°I am d¡± she replied and I left her office after we said our goodbyes. Just as I made my way out of the building her office was in, a call from Ann came in and I picked it up excitedly. ¡°Hey girly,¡± she said cheerfully. ¡°Hi, Ann¡± I greet her with so much excitement. ¡°How are you? You sound really excited¡± she asked. ¡°I am very excited Ann¡± I confirmed for her with a wide grin stered on my face. Students were already leaving the campus, some hung around while those having night sses beganing in to ready themselves for ss. ¡°I am d to hear that and I also want to know what is the reason behind this excitement,¡± she said ¡°Should Ie and pick you up or is lover boy doing his duties?¡± she asked and I shook my head. ¡°He will, I am waiting for him though or we all can go somewhere to hang out for the evening?¡± I suggested and she clicked her tongue. ¡°Okay, call him and tell him to go home and freshen up, I am on my way to pick you up now so we too can freshen up and go to wherever we want, how about that?¡± she asked and I nod in agreement. ¡°Sure, I will do just that and I will also be expecting you,¡± I said to her and we said goodbyes before I disconnected the call then dialed Ricardo¡¯s number and he picked up the first ring. ¡°Sup baby, where are you? Am at outside campus waiting for you¡± he said and I giggled. ¡°Thanks, there¡¯s a change of ns, you, I, and Ann would be hanging out this evening, so go home and freshen up, we will text you when we are ready,¡± I said to him and began walking outside so that Ann can spot me. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± he said and I could imagine him saluting to me so I let out a smallugh and then remembered something. ¡°I saw your handiwork,¡± I said to him, and could hear the smile in his voice when he replied. ¡°What handiwork?¡± he asked and I rolled my eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll know when we meet up¡± I heard his car enginee alive as he turned the engine on ¡°Be careful as you drive okay, I will see you soon,¡± I said to him. ¡°Sure babe, see you soon¡± I disconnected and was outside the campus in no time. I looked around and just saw a few students with their cliques talking and some were walking to wherever they were going. He must have left than since I don¡¯t see his car around. I took out my phone and called Amelia but as I expected she didn¡¯t pick up. That girl is something else, she only picks up when you call the second time and when I asked why she does that she told me that ¡°Calling the second time means the reasons you called me is quite important so I might pick it, depending on who¡¯s calling¡± I shook my head when I remembered it. It wasn¡¯t up to ten minutes that I stood there when I saw Ann¡¯s car approaching me so I walked a bit further and she stopped for me to enter, when I was inside, she turned around and we were now headed home. ¡°Hey Morgan¡± she nced at me and smiled. ¡°Hi, Ann¡± I greet back ¡°How was work?¡± I asked and she nods then shrugged. ¡°You know, just the usual. I met with a few international clients and they were quite impressed with how far Mr. Roberto went with their case,¡± she grinned and I saw how happy she looked as she spoke about her work ¡°You could see how happy they looked and it made me feel fulfilled that our services could bring a smile to people¡¯s faces¡± she told me and I nod in agreement. ¡°I am happy that you feel that way,¡± I said to her. ¡°How¡¯s school? And what made you so excited? Tell me, I want to know¡± she said and my face lit up. ¡°School was fine and about your second question¡­¡± I paused for extra effect ¡°I got a job¡± I saw that she looked happy but at the same time I couldn¡¯t miss the worried look she threw me. ¡°Where? How did you get it? Is it stressful? Will it deviate your attention from your school work? Remember I said that we are good and financially stable to handle ourselves¡± she nced at me and focused on the road. ¡°No, it¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking. It¡¯s actually an interior design job Mrs. Addison offered me because Ricardo referred me to her¡± I told her and saw that she visibly rxed ¡°She was looking for one that would get what she need but an affordable service so Ricardo showed her my past works and she wanted to work with me¡± I said and she nods. ¡°That¡¯s much better then, I am so d for you,¡± she said then I felt her pinch my arm lightly and I let out an ¡®oww!¡¯ as I red yfully at her. ¡°What was that for?¡± I asked and sheughed. ¡°Sorry, but can you now see that we were telling the truth about you being a talented youngdy? You just have to believe in yourself and what you carry and you will be good¡± she shrugged and I agreed with her. ¡®Believing in yourself should be your biggest flex ever, it¡¯s a powerful force that can keep you going no matter what¡¯ I remembered what she would tell me when I always say that I am not good with what I am doing. She is right in all ways and when you have people like I have Ricardo and Ann who believes in me and what I carry, it¡¯s an added bonus. ¡°Thank you for believing in me¡± ¡°I have told you countless times to stop thanking me, we are sisters for CHRIST¡¯s sake,¡± she said and it warmed my heart that I had her in my life. We were home in time to get ourselves ready and head for the ce we picked. Chapter 10 Annabelle Dennis Today has been so stressful but what made my day was our recent client who testified to us that our services made him at peace and how it went smoothly made it less stressful for anyone at all. It brings me great joy that we can satisfy our clients. I and Morgan just got home, and we are preparing to go out and meet with Ricardo, I had called her earlier and we agreed on having an evening outing so here we are almost done with dressing¡­ well, mostly me. I am just applying my very transparent but sweet-smelling lip gloss while I wait for Morgan to be through ande downstairs. My dressing was quite simple as I settled on a light pink floral maxi dress and brown ts, my hair was up in a ponytail and I just had lip gloss as my makeup. I also wore a butterfly pendant ne to wrap it all. ¡°Morgan, seriously? It¡¯s just an evening outing¡± I yelled and put my gloss in my bag. ¡°I am here already,¡± she said and I saw her descending the stairs as she wore her second earring. She was looking so gorgeous and she didn¡¯t have to try hard. Morgan was wearing a ck high-waist jean trousers with a pink halter neck crop top and a denim jacket over it with it sleeves folded almost to her elbow. Her hair was in a ponytail too and she had just minimal makeup. Probably blush some powder, and lip gloss. ¡°You look so good Morgan,¡± I told her and she twirled around beforeing to the living room and sitting on the couch to wear the sneakers she had in her hand. ¡°Thank you, Ann, I love your dress. When did you buy it? I haven¡¯t seen you wear this dress¡± she said and I smiled. ¡°I have had it in my wardrobe for a while now but I never actually wore it¡± I shrugged and she nods just then, the doorbell rang and we looked at each other and made our way to the door. I grabbed the keys to the house and Morgan opened the door to Ricardo who had a huge smile on his face. ¡°Hidies, you both look great¡± hements and the both of them began their way to his car while I locked the door and followed suit when I was sure it was locked. ¡°Thanks, Ricardo, you don¡¯t look bad yourself,¡± I say as I entered the back seat. Ricardo started the car and we were on our way to the rxing spot we picked. ¡°Thank you very much, Ann, you see my girl is looking really beautiful¡± he nced at Morgan and I could imagine the blush tainting her cheeks as she tries to hide her smile. ¡°Ricardo¡­¡± she drawled and I chuckled. ¡°I can see how radiant she looked Ricardo, like she stood out, yes?¡± he nods in agreement and we talked about some random stuff till we got to our destination. Ricardo White ¡°Hello, I am Gary and I would be serving you this evening,¡± a guy in his twenties said as he came over to our table once we were settled. He had a red and cream horizontal stripe apron over his cooperate clothing and a clipboard in hand. ¡°Hi, Gary¡± ¡°Hi¡± ¡°Hey there¡± we all greet him and he smiled. ¡°Would you like me to get you anything as you decide on what you will be having this evening?¡± he asked I nod my head and then looked at thedies so that they pick what they want before we start ordering our dishes. ¡°Ice tea would be okay for me, thank you,¡± Ann said with a smile then went back to looking at the menu, I looked at Morgan who thought for a while. ¡°I will have chocte chip cookie dough ice cream, please¡± Morgan grinned like a little girl asking her dad for a ticket to see her favorite Disney princess. I smiled but I thought that it was quite early for ice cream, we haven¡¯t eaten anything yet. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s quite early for ice cream?¡± Ann asked and she looked at me for help but I have to agree with Ann on this one. ¡°It¡¯s still early for that babe,¡± I rubbed her arm but she shrugged them off and crossed her arms as she pouts. ¡°She¡¯ll have coconut milk while I¡¯ll have fresh pineapple juice, thanks¡± I turned to look at the expecting waiter and he nods before leaving to get that for us. ¡°You can have that when we order dessert,¡± Ann said to her but she stayed that way. ¡°I will buy you a bucketter, okay?¡± I said and just like Christmas lights, her eyes lit up and she grinned as she dly looked through the menu. ¡°Thank you, Ricardo,¡± she said and I just shook my head as I looked at Ann who was smiling too. ¡°I knew you wanted more ice cream when Amelia snatched yours earlier,¡± I said and she stuck her tongue at me ¡°Very mature¡± Imented. ¡°Duh,¡± she gave me a poker face and I rolled my eyes. Such a baby! I said to myself but I will never let her know that. It¡¯s in my head so she can¡¯t know. ¡°Ricardo, you know of the gig she got from one of her lecturers, right?¡± Ann asked and just then Gary with another waiter came to give us our drinks then he took our orders before leaving. ¡°Yes, I know about it¡± I looked at Morgan who ced both elbows on the table and looked at me with so much affection. You would see on her face how much she cares about me and it warmed my heart. This was something I wanted from my mum but never actually got, she was so cold and distant to me and my brother and didn¡¯t even bother toe when dad was battling the illness that took his life. It was really hard for us, especially Richard who was looking forward to hering to see us. I don¡¯t want that to be the reason my mood suddenly changes, we are here to celebrate my girl for the gig she got and I am thankful that I have her in my life. She makes me happy and that¡¯s what is important. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Morgan ced her hand on mine then I gave it a small squeeze before kissing them. She even noticed that something was wrong. ¡°I am fine, don¡¯t worry. Did you like the offer? Was it good?¡± I asked and she nods then drank from her ss. ¡°It¡¯s a really good offer, although we haven¡¯t spoken about prices and all those I will be meeting with her and her husbandter to discuss further more on other things¡± she exined to us and I was so happy that she liked it. I remembered her telling me that she needed to take up a part-time job but Ann gave her a condition that it must not deviate her from her school work so when I heard Mrs. Addison talking about looking for one, I asked if I could rmend her someone and she said sure. I was thankful that I still had a few pictures I took of the one she did for me at my ce. Mrs. Addison was impressed and wanted to hire her. I am just d it¡¯s something that she can do, instead of looking for some work that will get her stressed out. ¡°Good luck with that Morgan, I am happy for you,¡± Ann said and I grinned. The waiters came with our food and we started eating and then talking about random subjects. As always Ann gave us a dose of her advice and we happily listened then asked some questions we needed answers to and she told us what she could tell us.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. We were done eating and I paid for us all as we left. Morgan reminded me about her ice cream and I let her know that I didn¡¯t forget because I was bringing them to a really cool ice cream spot that was a block away from where we just dined. We sat there and ate some and when the day was closing in on us, we decided to head home. I dropped thedies off first before I went back home and called my brother to know if he was home already which thankfully, he was. I need to do something about my mum¡¯s issue. Chapter 11 Morgan Smith ¡°I had fun today,¡± I said to Ann as I came downstairs to get something to drink while Ann was on her phone and wearing her reading ss. We had arrived home about thirty minutes ago and Ricardo was home when I called him two minutes ago. I have already taken a shower and was wearing my nightwear while Ann was wearing hers but she hade downstairs before I was done. ¡°I am d you did¡± she looked up at me and then frowned a bit. I dropped the empty ss I just finished drinking from then burped a bit. ¡°Excuse me, why are you looking at me like that?¡± I asked with a small crease on my brows too.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How on earth do you do that?¡± she threw her hands up in the air and switched off her phone. ¡°Do what?¡± I asked as I was a bit confused as to what she was referring to. ¡°What you just did, drink so much at a go¡± she mimicked me and Iughed. ¡°Well, for your information madam, the same way you eat snacks at night¡± I answered with my hands resting on my hips. ¡°No one can separate me from my night snacks¡± she copied me and my shoulders shook when Iughed. ¡°Same with ice cream for me¡± I stuck my tongue at her and she shook her head but I did hear her mutter ¡®very mature¡¯. Letting you off the hook girl, I warned in my mind. ¡°You want some?¡± she asked when she took out the leftover samosa we didn¡¯t fry from the other night. ¡°Sure, I do ma¡¯am¡± I answered and went to sit on one of those kitchen stools. Silence befell us except for the sizzling sounding from her frying the samosa and me tapping the counter as I await the snack. Then she spoke. ¡°There is this program happening in church on Sunday¡± I looked at her from staring at the shelf beside me ¡°It¡¯s a ¡®Give for a Smile¡¯ program hosted every month and I want you toe,¡± she said and I was d she wasn¡¯t looking at the sour look I had on my face but I immediately masked it. She wasn¡¯t forcing me toe, she was only inviting me like she does most of the time and I could decline ande up with something like I always do but this time seem to be different because I suddenly became interested in this program she said is being hosted in her church. ¡®Give for a Smile¡¯ it sounds so cool and surprisingly I want to know more about it so I found myself asking. ¡°Really? You guys do that¡± I didn¡¯t expect to sound as excited as I did and I think she noticed it because she turned to nce at me and I didn¡¯t miss the smile ying on her lips. ¡°Yes, we do¡± ¡°What is it about? Giving or that sort?¡± I asked and she nods then turned to face me when she was done frying the samosas. ¡°Yes, we give. The church organizes such programs to give out to the needy and the orphanages, we visit hospitals, orphanages, the homeless people and help as we can¡± she exined and I felt happy that the church does something like that. I have heard of charity but I didn¡¯t know churches do that too. That¡¯s so cool. ¡°That¡¯s so cool¡± I voiced out my thoughts and she smiled as we started eating the samosa. ¡°It was through one of the programs like this that I found you, remember?¡± she asked and I smiled as I felt my eyes water. Every time I think about how she found me in the hospital as I was still not over what happened to my dad then even up till now but I hope I heal from that and whoever did that would be brought to justice. It makes me happy that she came and didn¡¯t back away when I wasn¡¯t responsive at first. She is my blessing and I love her for that. ¡°Yes, I am happy that you came for me even when I was cold and distant towards everyone. You never gave up on me¡± I smiled and she returned it. ¡°Thank GOD for that girl, if I didn¡¯t do it, someone else will do it¡± ¡°Will it be after the service starts? And where are you going this Sunday?¡± I asked and she grinned before speaking. ¡°Yes, it will be after the service that¡¯s why we would be having a shorter service so that we can go ande back in time and you¡¯ll know when we get there. We are going to an orphanage this time¡± she said and I nod my head. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s nice, I will ask Ricardo if he would want toe too,¡± I said and heard a small squeale from her. ¡°You¡¯lle?¡± she asked and I nod my head so she stood up and came around to hug me which I returned before she went back to her seat. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said and I was happy that she was happy. ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡± I asked. ¡°You won¡¯t understand but I am really d,¡± she said and Iughed ¡°Let me know what he says okay?¡± I nod my head and we were done eating in time to go prepare for bed. I am still staying in Ann¡¯s room since I can¡¯t really stay on my own because of the constant nightmares. It was really great that I slept in her room as there was a day I was choking in my sleep and she helped me out of that state and then rushed me to the hospital to check if I was fine and the doctor just said I was suffering from trauma that happened when I was a child. Those were days that were challenging for me when I just came in with her. She was so worried about me and how I was faring because of how bad my nightmares were. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Morgan?¡± I heard her say but I was too lost in my thoughts to respond to her. I let out a sigh and sat on the bed as I thought of all the things that happened to me and what she would say to me almost all the time ¡®I can¡¯t solve your problems, only GOD has the power to do so but the least I can do is to make sure that you are okay and not feeling horrible like you are feeling now¡¯ Ann will tell me that but it never really sunk in, I just kept looking a what had happened and not focusing on the blessings I had at that time. It all went to my head and even when I opened up fully, I still felt weak and helpless Ann had told me it was because I refuse to let go of those events. Maybe she¡¯s right, maybe she isn¡¯t but I wished that I could have a peaceful night at least which was not too often until recently I started to feel more rxed and I think it might be her prayers that had been doing the work which I willmend. ¡°Morgan? Are you okay?¡± Ann said again and I was taken out of my bubble to the real world as I stared at her ¡°You zoned out for a while now and you look troubled, is everything okay?¡± she asked and I nod my head then managed a smile. ¡°Oh sorry, don¡¯t mind me. I am very well Ann, my mind just drifted for a while¡± I said, then kept the smile on my face and hoped that gets that I don¡¯t want to be questioned further which she did, thankfully. ¡°Okay, if you say so¡± she looked at me again to be sure before she went to use the bathroom. Iy on the bed and covered myself as I tried to keep my thoughts aside so that I can sleep. ¡®You need to let go so that you get the peace you deserve¡¯ I heard her voice and I tried to focus on not thinking about it when I was already on my way to dreand. ¡­ Narrator¡¯s POV ¡°Make sure that they are watched wherever they go, I don¡¯t want anything going wrong with them, okay?¡± the man instructed. ¡°Yes sir, I will make sure of that¡± Mr. White replied him. ¡°Good, now did you speak with her yet? I haven¡¯t heard anything from her yet and she is refusing to speak with me¡± he asked as he adjust some files on his table. ¡°Well, I think that she wants to remain in the shadows, she went to visit but with how she came out, I am sure that it didn¡¯t go well with her. Remember we still have to keep an eye on her little brother and keep him in check?¡± Mr. White reminded him. ¡°Sure, leave that to me, I know how to handle him just fine. Just try to get to her and let her know that I want to see her at least¡± he said to him ¡°You may leave now Mr. White¡± he dismissed him and rested his head back on his chair as a small sigh left his lips. ¡°Okay sir¡± he bowed before turning to leave. Chapter 12 Morgan SmithContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful Friday innit?¡± I said to Amelia in the best British ent I could muster and she gave me a weird look before continuing with her food. I don¡¯t know if the look meant that she was irritated by me interrupting her eating or if I was bad at imitating the ent. Like,e on, I have been trying to imitate it for a while now and I even watched some British movies to help me with that I¡¯ll just ignore her, she is just her regr default mode. Irritated. We and by that I meant I, George, and ¡®the queen¡¯ Amelia are having our lunch at our favorite spot ¡®h¡¯. We were seated in our usual spot and it was like the waiters know that wee here so much that they knew where to take us when wee to dine. Ricardo and his little brother went straight to attend to business matters after they were done with ss. They both are full-time students but still have the time to run their businesses. They opened their office officiallyterst year and I am so proud of him and all his achievements. They promised to be back before the break was due and I doubt that Ricardo has any more sses too. I was also thinking of grabbing something for him and his brother, just worried that they might not have anything yet. ¡°I need to bring some lunch for the Whites''¡± I voiced out my thoughts and took my phone to call him and also to ask if they need me to bring it for them or not. ¡°What if he and his brother already ate?¡± George asked with a shrug and I looked at Amelia as if I was expecting a response from her which she indeed delivered. ¡°She¡¯s just looking for an excuse to see her boyfriend,¡± she remarked her mouth was full of pasta as she said those words and I threw her a dirty re. ¡°Eat properly Lia, we are in public¡± I cautioned but she ignored me and just continued with her food. Amelia can be a pain most of the time and she will definitely get on your nerves but she is one of the sweetest people you could ever have around. A great friend, I would say about her. ¡°I will just call him to be sure,¡± I said and George shrugged then focused his attention on Amelia which I liked since she was looking pissed that he interrupted her date with the food in front of her. ¡°Hello babe¡± he greets me when he picked me up and I smiled. ¡°Hi, baby! How did work go?¡± I asked. ¡°Are you done with the meeting yet?¡± I asked and heard him ¡®hmm¡¯. ¡°Yes, we are done with it and work went well, we will being in soon,¡± he said to me and I smiled. ¡°Okay, have you both had anything to eat yet?¡± I asked the main reason I called. ¡°Yes, we did but get me somesagna,¡± he told me and I note it down. ¡°How about your brother?¡± I asked and heard him ask him in the background. ¡°He will have the same as mine but he needs a separate te of meat, thank you love¡± he thanked me and I felt my cheeks go warm when he said ¡®Love¡¯. It sounded nice and I think I want it to be his new endearment to me. ¡°No need to thank me, we will be waiting at h, be careful okay?¡± ¡°Okay then, we will meet you guys soon and I will be careful, you guys too should be careful¡± ¡°Sure, we will, see you soon¡± ¡°You too girl¡± the line went off and I called the waiter to pack them in takeaways since I am sure that they wouldn¡¯t be able to eat it there when theye. ¡°They areing here to meet with us¡± I informed them and George checked the time on his watch. ¡°Break is two minutes over, call him that we will be heading to the university, they can meet us there and get their package, let¡¯s just get ourselves there before it¡¯s over¡± George suggests and stood to his feet then helped Amelia and then me with our chairs while we wait for the waiter to bring the takeaways. They brought it and we paid then we made our way outside the restaurant to George¡¯s car so that we get moving. I had texted Ricardo about the new n when he wasn¡¯t picking up his calls, my assumptions are that he is driving that¡¯s why. We got to campus and rushed into our respective sses. I and Ricardo are having the same ss and he is runningte by five minutes just as I looked at the door from my book, I saw him walking inside anding to sit beside me with a smile on his face, then Mr. Alvin came in and I grinned. ¡°Just in time,¡± I said and he grinned. ¡°How was work?¡± I whispered since I didn¡¯t want to be asked about what I am saying that is more important than his course. ¡°It was great babe, where is our food?¡± he asked I pointed to the small polythene bag beside me and he nods. ¡°You guys are having a little test now then we can continue the ss for today¡± Mr. Alvin announced and there were groans and hissinging from almost everyone in the ss, the ones that aremonly referred to as the nerds didn¡¯t feel bothered by his announcement and so were I and Ricardo. We always knew that there would be a surprise test from him so reading ahead is one of the things we do together or when we get the time. ¡°I guess our studying is paying off slowly¡± he whispered and I agreed with a nod. After some minutes of murmuring andining, the ss was silent and we began the test. He gave us approximately thirty minutes to finish it off, I wascking in some of them but Ricardo was there to the rescue and I helped in cases I could for him too, and to the girl beside me who just wanted to copy everything that I had been working on. Time was up and we all submitted before he started teaching us what topics we should focus on for our exams that were fast approaching, he exined some things that we didn¡¯t understand and asked questions to test how far we are following. Originally, I wanted to be a writer, a journalist even, I like cooking up stories that help and exin things. I had done some volunteer writing gigs for a few people in the past but I didn¡¯t think I wanted to take it as a course so when Ricardo wanted to pursue being an Analytical Chemist, I followed along and majorly because I wanted to be closer. Silly me. I do n to take a master¡¯s program in journalismter in my life, hopefully. When ss was done, I handed over his package and then head for Mrs. Addison¡¯s office so that we continue our discussion from that day but she told me that she already booked a ce we can and her husband can settle and talk about the prices and all those sorts. We got down from her car and headed inside ¡®Havh¡¯ restaurant to meet with her husband who was already waiting for us, we walked to the table and her husband first off stood up and kissed her then turned to shake my hand as his wife introduced us. ¡°Honey, this is Morgan, my student that I talk with you about¡± she pointed to me and smiled up at her husband ¡°And Morgan, this is my husband Mark Addison¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you Mr. Addison¡± I shook his hand and he smiled. ¡°You too dear,¡± he said and we all sat down ¡°My wife has told me about you being an amazing designer¡± he put his arm over his wife¡¯s shoulder and looked at me as I smiled and tried not to gush over them right now. I just love how so in love they were looking. I hope I and Ricardo get to this stage or more soon and also Ann. ¡°Oh, I am so ttered sir, and thank you for agreeing with your wife to ept my services¡± I answered him and he nods then looked lovingly at his wife. ¡°She definitely has good taste¡± hements and I saw her cheeks go pink as she giggled. ¡®This is what being in love looks like¡¯ I thought to myself and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s get to business,¡± Mrs. Addison said and we began talking. They showed me what the home they lived in Connecticut looked like and the present ce they acquired, they also showed me what they would like to see implemented in the new house interior, the colors they want, themes, and other things I should take note of. I wrote down the important points they mentioned and asked questions when needed. I waited for them to tell me all that they desired before pitching in my suggestions and letting them know what I think would work for them and they liked it so we came to a conclusion on a particr theme, color, and other decorations they needed. ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t learn this in a vocational college or something?¡± Mr. Addison asked me for the nth time. He found it hard to believe that this was just something I do when I get the chance. ¡°I am sure sir, it¡¯s more like my hobby, and when I can¡¯t seem to figure out a particr design, I have YouTube to the rescue¡± I answered and from how he nodded his head, he was impressed which made me happy. ¡°I told you that she¡¯s talented¡± his wife chirped happily. ¡°You sure did,¡± he said then looked at me ¡°How much do you charge?¡± ¡°I charge a t rate of $1000 per room,¡± I said to him. He hummed then asked again ¡°Is that what you charge or is it a discounted price?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a discount for you, sir¡± ¡°What are your initial charges?¡± he asked. ¡°$2500-$3000 per room, depending on the design and size of the room,¡± I said and he nodded again. ¡°Okay, $2500?¡± ¡°Err¡­ sir¡± he held his hand up. ¡°My wife showed me your design and they are great, great designs require great pay, right? I can offer $2500¡± he said ¡°What do you say, Morgan?¡± I was happy because this was my biggest gig ever and it will help a lot for me to get most of my graduation things without Ann bothering of buying them for me also, I can share the rent with her if she¡¯ll let me. ¡°Sure Mr. Addison, thank you so much¡± he nodded and took out a checkbook from his pocket and wrote something down before tearing it from the book and handing it over to me. I read what was written there and it said fifteen thousand dors. ¡°That¡¯s an upfront payment,¡± he pointed to it ¡°You¡¯re decorating seven rooms, right? Kitchen and store make it nine rooms, just start with this¡± ¡°Sure sir, thank you very much, thank you Mrs. Addison¡± I thanked them both and they smiled. ¡°No problem, do you need a ride home?¡± she asked and I shook my head. ¡°No, Ricardo will being to pick me up soon¡± I informed and she nods. ¡°Okay,¡± she said and just then my phone rang and I checked the caller to see that it was Ricardo, so I stood up and carried my bag. ¡°It¡¯s him, goodbye,¡± I said and they said ¡®bye¡¯ to me before I turned and went outside the restaurant where Ricardo stood waiting for me. Chapter 13 Annabelle Dennis I was outside Gale¡¯s Hall inspecting the guys that were renovating the hall ahead of the eventing. There were some things that needed to be fixed before the day of the event and I want everything to be perfect I do hope that with the help and Grace of GOD, everything will fall into ce. Thank GOD it¡¯s Saturday and I invited Morgan for the decorations. I wanted there to be a touch of her unique talent in all these preparations going on. ¡°Hello, Miss Dennis¡± I heard someone say from behind me so I turned to see who it was and saw a youngdy probably in herte twenties wearing a ck skirt that reaches just below her knee and a cream shirt tucked into her skirt and ck pumps. Her blonde hair was tied in a neat bun and a pair of reading sses sat on top of her nose. ¡°Mrs. Be, head of the catering services?¡± I asked and she nodded with a huge grin ¡°Nice to meet you, I have been awaiting your arrival¡± I said and we shared a hugged and leaned away. ¡°Same here and I hope that you haven¡¯t been waiting for too long?¡± she asked and I shook my head. ¡°You can call me Gabrie¡± ¡°Then call me Ann,¡± I said and went inside the hall to be used for the food and drinks while she followed from behind. When we got in, I saw a variety of food that had been disyed for tasting and they looked appetizing from seafood to Italian to Chinese to a few African dishes that I could recognize. I tasted a few of them as she exined to me what each of them was, their names, and how its prepared. A man in chef clothing served us some in bits to taste, there were some that I didn¡¯t like so I tried to mask my distaste for them and then asked that she brought in less of that and then I thought that some guest might need it so I asked that she prepared some extra just in case it¡¯s being requested for. After the food tasting and conclusions, we moved to the snack sections and I saw a variety of them on the table, she was smart to bring in the deserts, I told her that and she smiled. We tasted the snacks, pastries, and desserts and I loved most of them. I requested that she brought all of the ones she presented to me here which she noted. We moved to the drinks sections and there was a variety of them wine, cocktails, juice, and some juice boxes. Last year, one of the attendees brought in his little girl who requested a juice box and we had none because we didn¡¯t think kids woulde, so this is for cases like that. ¡°Gabrie, you did an amazing job with all these that you showed me¡­ I am impressed¡± Iplimented and she grinned widely. ¡°Thank you, Ann, this is all part of the job, make your customers happy¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s se-¡± I was interrupted by Aldo who is one of the painters who pointed behind him. ¡°Ann, someone is here to see you,¡± he said and I looked behind him to see Morgan who held a sketch pad and her purse as she walked up to us. I am guessing that she¡¯sing from Amelia¡¯s house since that¡¯s where she said she would be headed earlier this morning. ¡°Hi sweetheart, how are you, and how did your day go?¡± I asked her when she stood in front of me, smiling. ¡°Thank you, Aldo,¡± I said to him and he nods then went back to his work. ¡°I am good and my day went well, Amelia sends her greetings,¡± she said and I smiled then I looked at Gabrie then introduced the both of them. ¡°Morgan, this is Gabrie, she will be in charge of catering the event, Gabrie, this is Morgan, my little sister, she is working with me on the decorations¡± ¡°Nice to meet you Morgan¡± they shook hands. ¡°Pleasure is mine Gabrie¡± Morgan smiled. ¡°That will be all for the day Gabrie since we havee to a conclusion on what we need, and I hope you took note of everything that would be needed?¡± ¡°Yes, I did¡± ¡°Okay then, I will have the upfront sent to you by Monday, okay?¡± ¡°Sure Ann, thank you¡± she smiled and we shook hands before she left. ¡°Okay now, let¡¯s begin,¡± I said as I turned to Morgan she nod her head and then followed me to a small office where we sat and checked out the design she sketched out. Ricardo White I spoke to Morgan just now and she informed me that she is meeting up with Ann at the hall they are having the party. I wasn¡¯t really doing anything today as it¡¯s Saturday, my little brother went to hang out with a friend earlier. So, I was about to call George to ask if he was free and if we can hang out when I got a text from Richard that says not to forget the meeting with Mr. Tristan in thirty minutes. Mr. Tristan is a very busy businessman and we were able to score an interview with him, this is huge for us. I have tried in the past but they kept saying that they would get back to us soon which never happened and now that he wants a meeting, it will be great to have that. I immediately called my brother and then checked the time to see that it was already afternoon. Wow, I didn¡¯t know that the day went by that fast. ¡°Where are you now?¡± I asked when he picked up the call. ¡°I am on my way home,¡± ¡°Head for the office instead, I will meet you there soon,¡± I told him before disconnecting the line. I went inside my room to get ready for it and when I was done, I went to the living room to grab my keys, some documents, the contract, and other necessities I will be needing after the meeting ended. I n on staying at the office longer. I got out of my house and locked the door then went to my car and put all the things I carried in the back seat before entering the driver¡¯s side and starting the car. ¡°GOD let today be good,¡± I said a small prayer. I got to the office in under ten minutes and thankfully my brother was there, we talked for a while and when the time for the meeting came, we started. It was a zoom meeting since he was in China for business and this was the only time, he could spare for us. The meetingsted for thirty-five minutes and he wanted to work with us. We were joyed to have him want to invest in our business and the other benefits we would be getting from him. ¡°Thank you so much for considering us and for this opportunity, I promise that our experience as business partners will be great,¡± I say to him and he nods. ¡°It¡¯s okay Ricardo, you and your brother are hardworking young men, you both deserve this contract,¡± he said with a smile ¡°Your dad was a good friend of mine while we did business but it was such a shame that his business had to crash in a little period of time,¡± he said and my jaw clenched. My dad¡¯s business going down the drain within months of its starting is something that I didn¡¯t want to talk about, it was one of the things that contributed to his illness aside from my mum leaving. ¡°I am really d that he instilled his good business mind in you both, I hope we will work together to grow bountifully¡± I nod my head and tried to clear out the memories of the past that apanied his earlierment about my dad¡¯spany.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, we would sir, thank you so much¡± I thanked them again ¡°I will email the contract to you once the meeting is over,¡± I said and he nods. ¡°Sure, I will be expecting it,¡± his assistant told him something and he nods before looking at us ¡°I have to go now, send the contract and I will have them signed and sent back to you,¡± he said and we exchanged ¡®goodbyes¡¯ before ending the meeting. ¡°Bro, this is huge for us, I am happy,¡± Richard said and I agreed with a nod. ¡°Even I am happy about this, let me send him the contract now,¡± I said and went to pick up the contract file in the folder I saved it in then I sent it to his mail. ¡°You can head home now, I will take it from here,¡± I said to my brother and he nods his head before standing up to leave. ¡°If you need anything just call me,¡± he said and I left the office for me. I lean back on the chair as Morgan¡¯s encouraging words came to my mind about mypany growing to be one of the best textilepanies out there and it made me smile. ¡°Maybe I should call you my love¡± I whispered as I picked up my phone and went to her contact and stared at it, I decided against it since she might still be busy with Ann and I don¡¯t want to distract her at all. Chapter 14 Morgan Smith Today was really hectic but productive. I smile when I remembered the designs picked by Ann and her boss. I actually wasn¡¯t expecting to meet with him again when Ann invited me over and he was really impressed with the designs I brought. I should probably take this interior design seriously as they all say to me. I and Ann just came in and we are so tired, I am d that we went over to ¡®h¡¯ to eat something because I sense that none of us has the strength to lift a finger to do anything. Tomorrow is Sunday and I promised that I will go to the service and the program they are having after the service like Ann told me, can¡¯t remember the name though, what I just know now is that we need to sleep and rest our entire being for the next day. We came in at nine and I went to take my bath and so did Ann, I wore my pajamas and dried my hair, when it was a bit dry, I tossed the towel on the dresser chair and sat on the bed. minutester, Ann walked in and sat on the other side of the bed then she took that book she reads almost every night. ¡°We need to sleep,¡± I said and she looked up at me and then back to her book with a smile on her face. ¡°I know, I just need to finish up this chapter¡± she replied. I could feel my eyes slowly dropping and couldn¡¯t feel any strength to stay awake or talk to her so Iy on the bed and covered myself with theforter then said ¡®Goodnight¡¯ to her before drifting off to sleep. I jerked up to the ringing of my phone and then looked at what the time said before frowning at who would be calling at this odd hour of the day. I looked at Ann sleeping peacefully beside me then picked up my phone to see that it was Ricardo calling. Then it urred to me. I was supposed to call him when we arrived home but I was too tired to remember anything. I stood up from the bed gently and then made my way outside the room so that I don¡¯t have to disturb Ann, I answered when I closed the door in a small raspy tone. ¡°Hi¡± ¡°Hey baby¡± he replied ¡°How are you doing? Sorry that I am calling you thiste but I had to check how you both were doing,¡± he said and I smiled then cleared my throat. ¡°Oh no, don¡¯t apologize, I should be the one doing so. I should have called you when we came back¡± I said to him then I heard the door opening and closing then footsteps I think belonged to him. ¡°Are you just waking up? Having a sleepless night?¡± I asked. ¡°No babe, I am justing in from work¡± he replied and my eyes went wide as I thought of how dangerous it is for him to be out this time. ¡°What?¡± I whisper yell ¡°Why Ricardo? I have told you countless times not toe in from workte, it¡¯s dangerous¡± I said feeling a bit panicked. ¡°I am sorry mum,¡± he said then chuckled but I didn¡¯t let that get to me. ¡°Ricardo!¡± I scolded and he sighed. ¡°I am really sorry babe and keep your voice down so that you don¡¯t wake Ann up¡± he said and I walked further away from the door and down the stairs. ¡°Yeah, sorry but honestly, don¡¯t go homete like that again, okay?¡± I told him sounding really concerned. ¡°Sure babe, nothing will happen to me,¡± he said and I sighed as I settled on one of the stools in the kitchen ¡°How was yesterday?¡± he asked me and I smiled as the events of yesterday went through my head. ¡°It was awesome, Ann loved all my designs,¡± I said and heard him chuckle. ¡°Really?¡± he asked and I nod my head. ¡°Yes, I even met her boss again and he loved it too,¡± I told him excitedly. ¡°I told you that you are a great designer, maybe you should consider branding yourself, you could do that after graduation,¡± he suggested and I thought about it for a while. ¡°Hmm, maybe I will reconsider that¡± ¡°Please do,¡± he said and I grinned. ¡°Okay, how was your day yesterday?¡± I asked him then went to take a juice box to drink. I do tell Ann that I need some of these in situations like this. ¡°Fantastic,¡± he said and I could hear how excited she sounded. It was a good day then, no one need to exin to me but I want to hear about it. ¡°Tell me about it,¡± I said then went to sit back on the stool as I drank from the juice box. ¡°Remember Mr. Tristan? The British investor that was also a business partner of my dad?¡± he asked and it dawned on me who the man was. I knew he was a big deal in the business world and anyone who he invests or works with definitely has something great to offer. ¡°Oh yeah, I do remember him, what about him? You got that contract signed?¡± I asked and he chuckled. ¡°Yes, I received the signed copy of the contract minutes before I left for home, he scheduled a meeting which I forgot if not for my little brother calling to remind me, it was sessful and he was impressed with what we were offering,¡± he said and I was so happy for them. This is a big achievement for them and I really do not know how to express how excited I am for them. ¡°I am beyond happy for you both, I know how much this means for you guys and you are getting all that you prayed for, it¡¯s beautiful,¡± I said. ¡°You are beautiful,¡± he said in a really low voice and I almost choked on the juice because I was caught off guard. I felt my cheeks down to my neck warm up and a wide grin made its way to my lips. ¡°You really have your ways of catching me off guard,¡± I said after a moment. ¡°Are you blushing?¡± he asked and I rolled my eyes. ¡°We aren¡¯t going to divert the topic now, Ricardo,¡± I told him and he chuckled. ¡°I am really happy for you guys,¡± I said. ¡°I know, thank you for always being our support¡± he thanked and I nod. ¡°As Ann would say, it is GOD who did all these so thank him,¡± I said and he chuckled. ¡°Yeah, sure, I will¡± We talked for some time about anything and some things we would like to doter, after graduation, he spoke about us getting married after school but I told him that ¡®The Talk¡¯ cer, we have lots of time together to talk about that, we are going to take it slow¡­ the pace, slow baby steps.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I checked the time and it was already fifteen minutes after three in the morning we decided it was time that we retired to bed since we are going to mass in the morning. We don¡¯t want to be sleeping when the pastor preaches. Ricardo White I checked the time and it says seven thirty in the morning. I am headed for Ann¡¯s ce to pick them up for church. Richard said that he would go there directly and then head over to his friend¡¯s ce after the close of service. When I finished my conversation with Morgan, I went to take a shower and straight to bed after I was done, I still couldn¡¯t get over the giddy feeling of sealing that deal so I forgot to eat something. I woke up pretty hungry and there wasn¡¯t any ready-to-eat food in the fridge so I decided to order some and gave Ann¡¯s address so that it gets delivered there. We will all eat on our way and hopefully, they are hungry too. When I arrived at their ce, I knocked on the door and it was answered by Ann¡¯s weing smile, we hugged and she let me in. She was wearing a navy off-the-shoulder floral dress that stopped just above her knee and her red hair was curled as it bounced on her shoulders. ¡°You look good Ann,¡± I said and she grinned then went to the stairs to call on Morgan. ¡°Morgan! Ricardo is here already, we need to get going¡± she said and went to the kitchen while I followed. ¡°You look good too Ricardo¡± shepliments when she poured me a ss of water. ¡°Thank you, Ann, hope you slept well?¡± I asked and she nods. ¡°Yeah, I did. Although yesterday was really stressful I was able to sleep out all the tiredness. I hope Morgan did the same too¡± she remarked and I smiled. ¡°How about you?¡± ¡°Yeah, I did, I was too happy that I forgot to eat something when I came back home early this morning,¡± I said to her and her eyes widened when she heard me. ¡°What? Did you juste in from work thatte? It¡¯s dangerous boy, don¡¯t do that again. I think I need to set a curfew for you if that continues¡± she rolled her eyes and Iughed. I see where Morgan gets her protective side from. ¡°Sorry mum¡± I apologized with a huge grin on my lips and she shook her head at me. Then the bell sounded and I went to open it since I know it will be our delivery. ¡°Your brother ising? Why didn¡¯t you juste together?¡± Ann asked as she followed me to the door. ¡°No, Richard went straight to mass and would be heading to his friend¡¯s ce after the close of service, I order us something to eat for this morning. Figured you girls might be hungry too¡± I said and she pats my back before retracting to the kitchen. I opened the door and paid for the food, closed the door back, and walked to the kitchen to find Morgan already there sipping water from the cup I used. ¡°Hey babe¡± I kissed her cheeks and ced the packs on the counter then went through them and brought them out of their packs with both of them helping me out. As Ann brought out tes for us to eat, I checked Morgan out and saw that she wore a deep red turtle neck but slightly hugging dress, a gold ne around her neck, her hair in a tight bun, little makeup on her bright skin and she wore some ck heels. ¡°You look beautiful¡± I whispered in her ear and saw her cheek go pink from the blush that stained it. I kissed her cheek again then sat beside her as we served the food on our respective tes. ¡°You look really handsome¡± shepliments when we were done praying and had started eating, I chuckled and held her hand as we ate. After about ten minutes we packed the remaining food on a te and put it in the fridge so that we can get going to church. Chapter 15 Narrator¡¯s POV ¡°Where is she going to this time?¡± Mr. White asked himself as he watched the silhouette of a woman entering a building that looked abandoned, he couldn¡¯t grasp what she was wearing and her purpose ining to this ce. It was Sunday and she didn¡¯t attend mass like she would do on this day so he wondered what was up and wanted to know what she was up to he needed to report to the old man about her whereabouts and her wellbeing. He got out of his car and followed her to the building that she entered. He ced his hand on the gun holder that held his gun inside his coat and then hid behind a shredded dirt-stained wall, he looked around to check if anyone wasing and when he didn¡¯t hear or see anything, he made his way further into the building then hid behind the shadows. He got to a dirty brown-looking door that looked like it would give up with just touching it and he hissed under his breath at how loud the creaking was as he opened the door slowly ¡®Creaky thing!¡¯ he thought and proceed further inside the building. The inside was quite dark and there was a little thete afternoon sun was doing to illuminate therge room he just entered. He saw a staircase and walked towards it as the wooden floor made squeaking noises with each step he takes. He set a foot on the bottom stairs and the second on the step above and it squeaked too. ¡°This wouldn¡¯tst long¡± he muttered then continued walking up the stairs slowly and quietly as he can, he wondered what was there that she was looking for if it was him or someone else, there should be some people downstairs keeping watch or something. He met with another room that was poorly lit by a bulb dangling on the ceiling, he looked around to be sure that no one was there before leaving the staircase area and walking in the narrow hallway by the right. He heard hushed voicesing from a room and walked towards there to hear what is being said. The door was left slightly ajar and he tried to peep at who was in the room, he couldn¡¯t really see anyone so he moved away from the door and tried to listen, he could hear voices of men and a woman talking in hushed tones and he tried to listen to what they were saying. ¡°Look, no¡­ I can¡¯t, please¡± he heard her plead. ¡°You have to or else¡­ you¡¯re very much aware of how things went on thest time? It will be worse this time¡± the man threatened and he heard the woman sob. ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt them, I will do whatever you want, just leave them alone¡± she pleaded. ¡°I won¡¯t, just do as you are told to do and there will be no issues,¡± he said and Mr. White frowned at that. What exactly are they talking about? What is she being asked to do? These were questions that bombarded his head and while still in the thought of what was going on, he mistakenly leaned on the door and it closed then the people inside stopped talking. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± he heard a faint male voice say and he knew it was time to go so he immediately left that hallway and quickly made his way down the stairs trying to be as quiet as he could then he rushed out of the building and ran to a small building that was just in front of the one he entered there he hid as he tried to catch his breath and listen to anyoneing for him. He held the gun and waited for some minutes. ¡°Were you followed?¡± he heard a man ask. ¡°No, I made sure of that¡± the woman replied. ¡°Whatever, just leave and don¡¯te here. We will reach out to you when we need to, I don¡¯t want any problems with the police¡± the man said and he tried to peep to see who the man was but the man and some other men were already headed back to the building while the woman looked around before going in the opposite direction. He put his gun back and ced his hand on his chest then closed his eyes and waited for some more minutes before checking if anyone was around and running to his car. When he was inside his car, he started the engine and looked at the map to show him the street he was in then he marked it and began his way out of that vicinity. ¡°What in the world is she doing there and who were those men?¡± he asked himself as he drove towards the old¡¯s man house to report his findings today. Morgan Smith Service was great¡­ okay though, but yeah. The pastor whose name is Dan preached about giving and another rted thing. Probably because of the program they have after the close of service. I looked around the slightly crowded church and saw how intently most people were listening to the pastor. A few were talking at the back, some on their phones, and others dozing. I shook my head and faced the pastor to listen to the preaching. I will need to ask Ann about all these. Soon, the service ended and the pastor asked for those who wanted to give their life to CHRIST to get on their feet, I frowned at that and wondered why he needed to do that if everyone whoes to the church were Christian. Guess I have to ask Ann about that one too. Most members came outside to greet fellow members and also prepare for the programing right up. ¡°GOD bless you child¡± I heard someone say behind me so I turned and saw Pastor Dan smiling genuinely at me, I returned it and looked around for Ann ¡°How are you doing dear?¡± he asked. He looked to be in his thirties, early forties most. Not much grey hair going up on his hair and stubbles. He looked okay. ¡°I am very well sir,¡± I said ¡°Nice preaching Pastor¡­ giving and all that stuff, you know,¡± I said when nothing came to my mind to say and I still couldn¡¯t catch sight of Ann of Ricardo. I should call them but I don¡¯t want to be disrespectful to him so I just smiled and looked around again. I don¡¯t have any bad or negative feelings towards him being around me but I fear that all these preachings Ann tells me mighte from him since he is a pastor, you know. He smiled ¡°Child, it wasn¡¯t me that was preaching back there on the altar, it was the HOLY SPIRIT pouring out his words and blessing every soul that listens,¡± he said and I nod my head ¡°You are new here?¡± he asked. ¡°Err¡­ no sir, I err¡­ came one time with Ann and¡­¡± I trailed off because even I couldn¡¯t remember when that was and I somewhat felt ashamed that I didn¡¯te to church. I am pretty sure he thinks the worst of me. I mentally pped my forehead. I would have just said simply that I was new and did not get to feel this way. ¡°Child, don¡¯t feel that way. I can see how your demeanor changed, you shouldn¡¯t feel that way because it has been a while since you came into the house of GOD. Don¡¯t feel guilty because of that because that feeling might make you shy away froming next time. GOD is not a man that recounts your faults and ps them on your face without care. He is a great GOD¡± he said. Wow, that¡¯s nice to know though. I wanted to say but he continued. ¡°The church is for everybody and it¡¯s opened to those who truly want to be in his presence and worship him¡± he states and I smiled. ¡°GOD wants his people to be safe and sound, he doesn¡¯t discriminate your status or use your physical appearance to judge you. Your heart and conscience are what he uses to judge you¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to know,¡± I said to him. ¡°If you are willing to give GOD your all and ept him to be your LORD and savior, he would ept you with open arms and wee you into the kingdom of light where eternal rest and peace is assured¡± I am pretty impressed with all he is telling me about his GOD, the GOD Ann tells me about, he is good no doubt about that. I just want to know why my parents had to be taken away from me, why all those things happened to me¡­ I just need answers to them and maybe¡­ I don¡¯t know. ¡°Yeah¡± I replied with a smile and looked behind me if I can get a glimpse of her or Ricardo. I feel at ease with him but with what he just said, it¡¯s like he knows me or knows what I am battling with. Maybe Ann told him something, it could be that but I doubt Ann could do something like that. I know her to be a very reserved person and she isn¡¯t one to go about what she shouldn¡¯t, that¡¯s why I trust her to tell her stuff. Maybe I could ce that he says that to new members. I looked around again and saw Ricardo talking with an elderly woman close to the church entrance, he shed me a smile and turned his attention to the woman before I could gesture for him toe to get me out of there. ¡°Am I making you ufortable?¡± he asked and I looked at him and felt bad that he thought that way. He probably saw that I was looking around like I was seeking someone ¡°I am really sorry if that¡¯s the case¡± he apologized and I shook my head. ¡°Oh no sir, please don¡¯t think that way, you aren¡¯t making me feel ufortable,¡± I said and he smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯re new, please pardon me but I don¡¯t know why I was led toe up to you and say all that I said earlier,¡± he said and I looked at him. Probably his HOLY SPIRIT friend told him toe to me so if that¡¯s it, then HOLY SPIRIT knows us without us introducing ourselves to him or anything. ¡°HOLY SPIRIT, right? Ann told me about him¡­ says he is kind¡± I told him and he smiled. ¡°He is GOD too, the second in the trinity,¡± he said and I nod my head. I think Ann mentions something like that to me but anyways, I know he is a good being. ¡°Okay then¡± I smiled and he nods. ¡°He speaks to you too?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°Yeah, the HOLY SPIRIT speaks to his people and guide them in all aspect of their life, I do pray that the HOLY SPIRIT protect and guide you to make the right choices in all areas of your life¡± he prayed ¡°Ann was like you when I saw her for the first time but now, she is better and healthier in the LORD and in her being than ever¡± Did I frown at that, like me? Ann was like me? What did he mean by that? Was she also a victim of circumstance like I was? ¡°She felt that there was no hope for her, just kept mute as she came to church at night and mostly at midnight, she¡¯ll just stare out of space and get lost in her thoughts not minding what was around her but I bless the LORD that he filled her with a new beginning and life and you can see how full of life she looks now¡± I was still surprised by what he said because Ann is thest person I can imagine being in my shoes. Ann handles situations well, so well that I feel like she¡¯s just perfect, even though she tells me that she isn¡¯t. ¡°I am just happy that she let go of her misery and let GOD in,¡± he said and I wanted to ask what when he looked behind me and waved at someone ¡°Look, Ann is here¡± he announced.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Pastor Dan¡± Ann greets and hugged him. ¡°The LORD bless you, child, how are you?¡± he asked when they leaned away from the hug. ¡°Very good pastor, I thank GOD, how about you sir?¡± ¡°I am healthy, thank the LORD¡± heughed. She turned to me and said ¡°I was going to introduce you but it seems like that has been done already¡± I nodded. ¡°Yeah, we had a little chat though,¡± he said and I nodded to that too. ¡°That¡¯s good, wel-¡± Ann was interrupted by the voice of ady in a white floral print dress and her jet-ck hair in a low bun. ¡°Let¡¯s get going people of GOD, it¡¯s almost two¡± ¡°Okay,¡± we all said and went to where the bus that would be transporting us was parked. When we were all inside, the bus began to move and I thought about what the pastor told me. Chapter 16 Morgan Smith When we got there, the children had a mix of surprise and excitement when they saw all that was brought for them. The giggling that filled the air, jumping around with some church members as they exined how their day went, and ying with some of the toys brought to them was a nice and peaceful sight. It seems like theye here often as the children are really fond of them. A little girl, seven or eight, with golden brown hair tied in pigtails, wearing a blue and white ankle-length gown, and holding a lollipop came up to me with a huge grin on her face. I returned the smile and bent to her level. ¡°What¡¯s your name honey?¡± I asked and she looked at her lollipop before answering me. ¡°My name is Ang, what¡¯s your name?¡± she asked me the same question and I chuckled. ¡°Hi Ang, my name is Morgan,¡± I introduced ¡°How are you?¡± I asked her. ¡°I am doing fine, how are you too?¡± she asked back. ¡°I am good too¡± I smiled and she put her lollipop in her mouth as she looked behind her. ¡°You are very pretty Ang,¡± I said to her and she turned to me, giving me a toothy grin. ¡°Thank you, you are very beautiful too¡± she answered shyly ¡°Do you want some?¡± she gestured to her lollipop and I shook my head ¡®no¡¯. ¡°Thank you and no, I am fine¡± I replied to her and she nod ¡°Your favorite vor?¡± I asked and she nods her head again. ¡°Pastor Daniel has beening here before I was brought here to give us gifts and many more, he also tells us about his very good friend, JESUS who loves all the little children of the world¡± she grinned as she said them to me. I could see the excitement in her as she spoke those words to me, she also taught me the song about JESUS and his love for the children, I think I heard that in Sunday school while growing up. It was fun learning something from her then a question came to me. ¡°Thank you for sharing all these with me¡± I thanked and she grinned. ¡°You said you were brought here, do you know your family?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I grew up here since I was a baby, I guess¡± she shrugged ¡°But Bianca told me that Pastor Dan has been operating his ministry for a long time now and this ce isn¡¯t the only ce he goes to. I know that he blesses people and children both in town and out of town. He is a really nice man, a GOD sent like she¡¯ll say¡± she tells me and I nod my head. ¡°That¡¯s great to hear, have you told Pastor Daniel how grateful you are?¡± ¡°Yes, we do that always and yesterday was my birthday¡± ¡°Oh, happy birthday, how old did you turn?¡± I asked and she showed me her five fingers then four. ¡°Nine, I turned nine yesterday¡± she grinned ¡°You know there¡¯s this monthly birthday that is been done here like if you are born in January, at the end of the month, a party will be thrown for all celebrants of that month but we get gifts on our respective birthday, that is just a family thing here¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s nice¡± I said to her and pinched her cheek lightly which made her giggle. ¡°I need to go y with the other kids, see you around Morgan¡± she waved at me and ran outside to meet the other kids. She looked happy, even when she didn¡¯t know her real parents or family, she isn¡¯t even aware if they were killed just like mine, they left her or whatever but she is just happy. ¡°Oh, there you are Morgan¡± I turned to the voice of Ann ¡°You met with Ang already?¡± she asked when she looked outside and saw Ang and some other kids ying together. ¡°Yeah, I did¡± I answered with a smile ¡°She¡¯s adorable¡± Ann chuckled. ¡°I know right? She draws too and has a nick for designs and all those rted stuff. I was going to introduce you to her since she has always wanted to meet with one¡± she said and my eyes widened in surprise and amusement. ¡°But I am not popr and not really a great designer,¡± I said to her. ¡°She wants to meet a designer, not a celebrity designer, and mind you, you are already a celeb and your works are great, how many times do we have to go over this?¡± she ced her hands on her hips and I grinned. ¡°Sorry mum¡± I apologized and she shook her head ¡°Have you seen Ricardo yet?¡± I asked. ¡°Err¡­ I think I saw him with Pastor Daniel some minutes ago¡± she says as she looked around. ¡°Okay, how long have you known Ang?¡± I asked and she looked at me. ¡°Since I joined this church and when we went on outreaches like this, that should be about like, three¡­ four years ago¡± she replied and I nod my head then looked outside at Ang who raised her head from the building the Lego and looked at me then she smiled before getting back to what she was doing. ¡°Okay,¡± I replied then I looked at her and smiled. I think she noticed some a bit off about me but I was d she decided not to ask now. I don¡¯t think I want to talk about anything now. Ricardo White The service was really amazing today and I am so d that Morgan was able toe with us. I rarely ever go though but going to the LORD¡¯s presence is a beautiful thing. Minutes after the service closed, we all went to the ¡®LOVE&HOPE¡¯ orphanage for outreach. This ¡®Give for a Smile¡¯ program has been going on for a long time before Ann invited me to this church. I loved the aim of the program and that¡¯s why I gave my full support when I knew how I could/make people smile¡­ little kids, older kids, teenagers, adults¡­ it¡¯s a great opportunity for me and a privilege for me to partake in it. It was pretty hard for me and my brother and when we were growing up, although money really didn¡¯t seem to be the issue for us since we are well like everyone got their own problems to deal with, it doesn¡¯t always have to be finance rted. Our dad was with us but we were still pushing to be okay then he died and it got worse. I was so devastated, weak to the bone and I was in high school while Richard was just getting into high school¡­ those were memories I just didn¡¯t want to remember or think about¡­ I am just d that I have my brother with me, then there¡¯s Morgan, who can lighten up your day with her beautiful smile, and Ann who¡¯s there as our mother, I am just grateful to GOD and d that I could bless lives through this. ¡°Pastor Daniel?¡± I called the pastor in charge. He was speaking with an elder in the church, Mrs. Curt¡­ I think that¡¯s her name, he turned to me when he heard me call him and smiled then gestured for me to hold on as he continued talking with her. I turned around as I watched the kids running around, ying, the older ones were reading, some formed a clich¨¦, talking,ughing¡­ just having fun. ¡°Ricardo!¡± I heard a squeal from behind me and knew who that voice belonged to so I immediately turned to one of my favorite people in the world. ¡°Ang!¡± I said with the right amount of energy she said my name, I went on one knee and opened my arms wide for her to get in my embrace, which she did and I lifted her up and then twirled her around as she held onto me and giggled. ¡°Ricardo! you came¡± she said when I set her on her feet and crouched to her level. I tapped her nose lightly and then nod my head with a grin on my face. ¡°Yes, I did as you can see. How are you, princess?¡± I asked and she grinned. ¡°I am good, how are you doing too?¡± she inquired back. This girl has so much energy, I wouldn¡¯t lie. It could sometimes be a hassle to match hers but you¡¯ll love her when you get to know her better. ¡°I am doing fine, princess¡± I replied then kissed her cheek which made her giggle. ¡°I was sad when Ann said that you couldn¡¯te thest time,¡± she tells me with a pout I chuckled then brought her in for a hug and she wrapped her little arms around my neck then I stood up. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about that princess,¡± I apologized ¡°I¡­¡± I paused as I searched for the right word to say ¡°I had some issues to attend to then, that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯te¡± I replied and she answered with an ¡®oh¡¯. ¡°I am guessing that you already have it sorted¡± she looked at me and I smiled. ¡°By GOD¡¯s grace¡± I smiled ¡°And, I didn¡¯t forget, okay? Happy birthday, princess¡± I wished her and could see how her face lit up when I said those words. ¡°You didn¡¯t forget¡± she hugged me again and I chuckled. ¡°Why would I forget?¡± I asked then set her on the floor again ¡°I know it was your Alvis and Richmond¡¯s birthday yesterday¡± I said and she giggled again. Alvis and Richmond are twin brothers, they are actually triplets but they lost their sister when they were four or five, and now they will be turning eight. She took me by my hand and began dragging me ¡°Come, let¡¯s wish All and Rich a happy birthday¡± she said and I smiled ¡°Are you going to be here for the monthly birthday celebration?¡± ¡°Yes, I would and if I have an appointment that day, I will try to push it to another day,¡± I said and she looked very pleased. When we were there, I saw about four boys aged five to nine I guess, and about seven girls within the same age range. Al and Rich are the little boys wearing a lc shirt with a pair of ck jean trousers, matching their clothing with a ck and white sneakers, their blond hair is styled to the back perfectly. I am really pleased that they treat their kids here really well. ¡°Ricardo!¡± the kids cheered when they saw me with Ang. Even I am equally happy to see them again.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. They all came to me and surrounded me in a big hug, when they moved back from the hug, I bent to Al and Richmond¡¯s level and wished them both a happy birthday at the same time. They were really happy and we talked for a while, they talked about things they have been up to, their academics who won a spelling bee prize and I gave them my undivided attention. I felt a tap on my shoulder and looked up to see who that was and saw it was Pastor Daniel, I guess he was through with the elderly woman so I excused myself from them and told them that we will talkter before following Pastor Daniel away from them. ¡°They seem so fond of you¡± hemented when we were some feet away from them and I chuckled. ¡°Yeah¡± I replied ¡°I feel really attached to them, who wouldn¡¯t be fascinated by these wonderful children?¡± I asked and he nods. ¡°Absolutely¡± he agreed and I looked at them and then focused my attention back on him. ¡°How have you been?¡± he asked when he started walking towards the garden area and o followed beside him. ¡°You know that I have been great sir¡± I replied with a small smile and he chuckled. ¡°Ricardo child¡± he began and we stopped when we were by the fountain in the garden ¡°I have known you for some years now and with what I know¡­ what you have confided in me to share about yourself, I know that you are lying boy,¡± he said and I stayed quiet. He definitely knows all about me when I opened up to him in the past, he knew about the unending issue I have with my mum and some of my struggles as I grew up, he knew about them all. ¡°Is it because of her?¡± he asked the obvious and I just sighed. It is always her and it will always be her. ¡°Son, I can¡¯t tell you what to do and what not to do but I will always stick to my advice on letting things go,¡± he said and I let out another sigh ¡°Holding on to it never bring changes, you know that? It rather brings you to hurt and difort every single day of your life¡± I want to believe that he is saying the truth, it feels like it but it¡¯s not easy. ¡°What is the essence of holding onto something that you don¡¯t have the power to change?¡± he asked and I felt a bit irked. ¡°Maybe if she had stayed wherever in the world she was, then it might be okay¡± I tried to say in a really calm voice and he sighed. ¡°I do understand how you feel, but holding onto that wouldn¡¯t set you free, it will leave you in the burden prison and you will keep wallowing in self-pity and sadness and you would feel like you don¡¯t know what to do,¡± he said and I tried to ignore the voice in my head saying it¡¯s true ¡°You are the only one that can break free from that burden you carry in your heart¡± ¡°I understand his concern over me but it¡¯s really hard letting that go and letting her in to start over again as if nothing happened. ¡°Pastor, I heard all that you said and I will think about it¡­ I will try, it¡¯s not easy¡± ¡°I never said it was, just try¡± ¡°I heard you thank you sir¡± I managed a smile and he ced his palm on my shoulder. ¡°May the LORD continue to be with you¡± he said and left me with my thoughts. I went outside the building and sat on the stairs as different thoughts went through my mind. I wouldn¡¯t lie but he isn¡¯t wrong about the letting to go thing, it¡¯s for my peace of mind but I really do wish that it was that easy to do, I really do wish. I wish things didn¡¯t go like they were now and maybe then, I would feel better or¡­ I don¡¯t know, things might be better for sure but¡­ I despise her a lot¡­ so much that thinking of her makes me hurt and angry, she infuriates me and I hate it because I have always dreamed and wished that she came back but now that she is back it feels like my heart was hungry for the wrong thing and it leaves me so confused. But what about my peace of mind? My sanity? My mental health? Will I let this disturb me and somehow affect how my future would be? I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know. The thoughts just kepting when I felt someone¡¯s presence behind me before the person sat beside me and put their head on my shoulder. I smiled because I knew who it was so I put my arms around her and kissed her hair. ¡°I was looking for you everywhere,¡± she began, ¡°Ann said that you were with Pastor Dan and I didn¡¯t know where you disappeared to so I have to check outside since I couldn¡¯t find you inside,¡± she said and my smile broaden. I think I made my decision already. ¡°I just had some things to discuss with him that¡¯s all¡± I answered and she raised her head from my shoulder to look at me. ¡°Are you fine?¡± she asked and I nod then kissed her nose. ¡°I am now¡± I replied and she grinned then rest her head back on my shoulder, I pulled her closer and she replied ¡®okay¡¯. I won¡¯t let my past control my present. Chapter 17 Morgan Smith The day was getting dark and we were saying our goodbyes to the children with the promise that we woulde for the end-of-month birthday celebration. I had fun, honestly and I hope that I wille again. Meeting these kids and knowing their stories was really beautiful. Although Ann would say this I have to say it ¡®GOD is Great¡¯ he indeed is great. Awesome! Coming here made me realize just how lucky I am, yes, I know¡­ I know that I have been through hell¡­ my parents and little sister¡¯s sudden death¡­ everything that happened in the past but still, I am so lucky I could feel my heart so full of so many emotions that are there and I just want to burst into tears with just feeling this way. Maybe I believe Ann when she said that GOD did me well and that I was still on the lucky side. I do have a lot of questions but I need this to settle in fully. ¡°Morgan? Are you okay?¡± I heard Ann ask beside me and I turned to look at her with a smile on my face. ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you¡± I replied then looked back to the window. We were leaving for the church because it was already evening, thirty minutes past five, I guess. From there we head home, although, some people are leaving for home from the orphanage. ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± she asked ¡°Because you¡­ err¡­ don¡¯t really seem to be yourselftely,¡± she said and I smiled. She notices everything about me. ¡°Oh, I am fine¡± I looked at her with a forced smile on my face and I could see that she didn¡¯t look convinced ¡°Honestly¡± I assured and she let out a sigh and then nodded her head. ¡°Okay, if you say so¡± she still didn¡¯t look convinced but I was d that she dropped it ¡°How was your today?¡± she handed me a burger that she and Ricardo picked up at the nearest burger spot for everyone. We are exhausted no doubt. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said then took a bite and chewed for some time before downing it with the cappino that apanied my meal ¡°For me, it was great¡­ meeting new people, kids, and¡­¡± I paused and then thought for some minutes ¡°GOD is great¡± I say after a while and saw Ann pause from taking another bite from her burger.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She faced me and surprise and excitement were written over her face. I know she wasn¡¯t expecting me to admit that but I couldn¡¯t resist, he is really great likee on. A huge grin made its way to her lips before she engulfs me in a hug I returned. ¡°Yes, he is. GOD is truly great¡± she said still hugging me. We leaned away from the hug and I could see how happy she looked, her eyes gathered unshed tears and they were happy ones if you look at them. I was happy too. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked when she kept looking at me like that and she chuckled and then continued eating. ¡°Nothing, I¡­ I am just happy to hear that from you¡± she gave my hand a little squeeze and I smiled and then continued eating. We stayed in silence as we ate our food and when I was almost done eating, I felt someone tap my shoulder so I turned to see a smiling Ricardo, he handed me another paper bag with more food I am guessing. ¡°I got more, just in case,¡± he said and I grinned. ¡°Thank you¡± I smiled and brought out the burger inside the bag after I was done with the one Ann gave me then took a bite from it and closed my eyes as I enjoyed it. I leaned my head on the headrest of the chair then I spoke. ¡°Seems like you knew I was going to disturb you or Ann for some more¡± ¡°d that you have a really sensitive and quick-acting boyfriend,¡± Ann said and I grinned, I heard Ricardo chuckle then felt him pat my head. ¡°I am still your little sister,¡± I said leaning my head on her shoulder, she just smiled and took a sip from her lemon juice. ¡°Yeah, you are¡± she pats my head and I sighed. We talked about anything till we got to church and got out of the bus then assembled outside the church to thank GOD for an awesome day and sessful outreach. After almost ten minutes of thanksgiving, we all said our goodbyes then walked over to Pastor Dan whom we chatted for a while¡­ Ricardo and Ann though. He thanked us for being a part of the program and said he would be expecting us for the next one they would be hosting next month. When they were done talking, we said our goodbyes and parted ways as we all settled in Ricardo¡¯s car. Today is so tiring for every one of us, I could see Ann in the back seat trying to catch some sleep before we get home, Ricardo was also rubbing his eyes as he drove and I was thinking maybe we should take a cab instead but we are almost home and I am sure Ricardo wouldn¡¯t drive if he is so tired. I just sat in the front seat as I reminisced on today¡¯s event¡­ I was even looking forward to attending mass next Sunday maybe. I was lost in my thought that I didn¡¯t know when I fell asleep. ¡°Babe¡± I felt someone shake me ¡°Babe, wake up,¡± he said and I stirred then opened my eyes. I looked around and saw that we were already in front of my and Ann¡¯s house, I could see Ann walking towards our door in slow steps, ¡®She must be so tired¡¯ I thought to myself then my gaze settled on a tired-looking Ricardo who was looking down at me. ¡°Do you want me to carry you?¡± he asked and I shook my head then ced one of my legs on the floor and then the other and he helped me to stand up properly. I yawned and he chuckled then he walked me to the door and made sure I was inside before he smiled and leaned on the doorframe. ¡°See you tomorrow,¡± he said and kissed my cheek then turned to leave but I stopped him by grabbing his arm. ¡°You are tired, it¡¯s not safe to drive in your state,¡± I pulled him ¡°Come stay for the night, you can leave very early so that you can prepare for school¡± I suggested I nod then told me that he wanted to make sure his car was properly locked so I released my hold on his arm and waited by the door for him. When I saw him approaching me, I turned and entered the house then went to the kitchen to see Ann who was now in her night dress as she ate some samosas, I went towards her and picked one from her te, and she took a sip from her juice before passing me two cups to fetch some orange juice. I looked at her and she nodded behind me, I turned my neck to see Ricardo removing his shoes and he dropped his keys on the counter when he was closer to us. ¡°You¡¯re staying over?¡± Ann asked Ricardo and he nodded then took two samosas from her te, he put a whole samosa in his mouth and I shook my head at him ¡°Good, you look really tired¡± Ann replied and drank from her juice. After we were done snacking, Ann went upstairs to retire for the day while Ricardo halfy on the couch as he stretched his long legs. I went upstairs too and entered Ann¡¯s room to see her arranging the bed covers on the bed properly, I walked up to her and stood behind her. ¡°Ricardo can¡¯t sleep on the couch, it will be bad for his back,¡± she said and I nod my head and sat on the bed when she was done ¡°He will stay in your room, do you want to stay with him tonight?¡± she asked and I nod my head then she chuckled then put a strand of hair behind my ear. ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t want any funny business between you both, am I clear?¡± she warned and I salute her then stood up from the bed ¡°Now get going and tell him toe up to your room to sleep, we have to get our strength for tomorrow,¡± she said and I grinned. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, good night¡± we hugged then I went to take a bath then wore my nightwear when I was done before leaving her room and wishing her goodnight again. I went inside my room and prepared the bed for both of us to sleep in, it has been a while since I stepped in here but I do make sure to clean it when Ie in. When I was done, I went downstairs to call Ricardo toe sleep. When I came downstairs, he was already sprawled on the couch, sleeping. His lips were slightly agape and small snores came from him. I smiled and tap his shoulder, he stirred and continued sleeping, I tap his shoulder some more and shook him a bit and he waved me off. ¡°Ricardo?¡± I shook him again but this time a bit aggressively, he grunted and pushed my hands away ¡°Get up sleepy head¡± o poked his cheeks and he pped my hand away then adjust his position and continued sleeping. I think I heard him mumble ¡®Leave me alone¡¯. If that¡¯s what he said then no, I am not having himin to me about a sick backache in the morning, I don¡¯t want him having that. I sighed and ced my hands on both hips as I looked at his sleeping form, he is half asleep, I just need to make him get up so that he canfortably sleep on a bed. ¡°You know that you¡¯re going to have a terrible backache when you wake up in the morning?¡± I asked but he didn¡¯t answer. I crouched and shook his shoulder again and he suddenly grabbed my wrist then sat up and rubbed his eye with his other hand. I stood to my feet as I looked down at him. ¡®Such a baby¡¯ I shook my head and he looked up at me with a frown on his face. ¡°Are you ready to get up now?¡± I asked and released his hold on my wrist then crossed my arms. ¡°I was having a nice sleep¡± he grumbled then stood up and yawned ¡°Until you ruined it,¡± hepleted still frowning and half-ring at me. I turned around and walked to the stairs with him following behind. ¡°More like I ruined your chances of having a terrible backache,¡± I say and he grunts in reply. We got inside my room and I went to the dresser to wear a scarf over my head while he took a pillow and began walking to the couch but I stopped him before he could get to the couch. ¡°Uh¡­ no boy, I didn¡¯t bring you all the way for you to sleep on the couch, to bed now¡± I pushed him lightly to the bed and he sighed then walked back to the bed without protest. He took off his socks and went into the bathroom after putting the pillow down on the bed. he can be sometimes difficult when he is half-asleep and so tired. I shook my head and spread theforter properly then sat on the bed and rest my back on the headboard. He came back from the bathroom after some minutes wearing the sweatshirt and pants, I put beside the door for him. I sometimes take his clothes from his home when I go visit and now, it¡¯s so useful for him. He was using a towel to dry his hair then threw it on my dresser chair beforeing to sit on the bed. we sat there in silence and he faced me with a small smile on his face, I returned the smile and he leaned closer to me then kissed my cheek saying ¡®Goodnight¡¯, heid down and was humming something. I didn¡¯t know how to say this but it came to my mind when we came back from the outreach, it might be my first time but at least I could try it out. There¡¯s really no harm in trying it since it settles well with me. ¡°Ric?¡± I called and he opened his eyes slightly to look at me. ¡°Can¡­ can we¡­ er¡­ pray?¡± I asked and he sat up with his eyes fully opened. ¡°Really?¡± he asked looking at me and I nod in reply ¡°Ann didn¡¯t convin-¡± ¡°No, no, no, I just want to err¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ connect with the man you pray to¡± I say and he chuckled. ¡°GOD is no man,¡± he corrects me ¡°He is a Supreme Being¡­ He is GOD¡± he held my hands and kissed my knuckles. I closed my eyes and took deep breaths in then let them out slowly before I opened my eyes to look at him. ¡°Let us pray,¡± he said and closed his eyes, I did as he, and he started praying. I really don¡¯t know how I am feeling now but I do know that I feel¡­ different, a good kind of different. Chapter 18 Annabelle Dennis ¡°Yes,¡± I say, my phone between my ear and shoulder. I was at Gale Hall, checking up on everything, just making sure that everything is going smoothly. ¡°Ma¡¯am¡± I heard someone say from behind me so I turned to look at him and then told the person I was on a call with that I would call themter ¡°There¡¯s some kind of issue,¡± he said and I frowned. ¡°What could that be?¡± I asked him. ¡°Err¡­ err¡­ the guys that were going to bring the decorations had a little ident and¡­¡± I gasped as I looked at him in panic. ¡°Oh my GOD, when did it happen?¡± I asked, ¡°Are they okay?¡± I could feel my heart race and my limbs shake from the scare¡­ I am really hoping that it¡¯s not a terrible one. ¡°Earlier this morning and they will be fine. It¡¯s a minor injury and they will be fine soon¡± he replied and I let out a breath of relief, at least I know that it was not too serious. ¡°Thank GOD¡± I put my hand on my chest and thank GOD internally. ¡°So¡­ ma¡¯am¡± he began but I interrupted. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I understand. Send my love to them¡± I say and he turned to leave after saying thanks to me. I looked around the hall and it was looking good. The renovations did a great deal in making this hall look this beautiful. The guys were almost done and I can say that they are doing a perfect job. I went outside to check on them and it was looking nice from the outside too. The eventes up in a few weeks and I don¡¯t think I can ask Morgan for her help with the further decorations, her exams started this week and they will go on for like two or three weeks, not sure but I don¡¯t want to distract her. She already has a gig she needs to do too, so not much work for that girl. I want her to concentrate. She already helped me with a few that Mr. Roberto checked when he met her again. I don¡¯t really know how to go about this since the guys that we contracted are in the hospital and I don¡¯t know when they will be out. I think I will look for an alternative just in case and to avoid any form of dy. It was almost evening when I checked the time and the guys were done with the painting. I love it and they even put up the ¡®Lewis Firm End of Year Party¡¯ sign. It looks pretty. I went around the hall to check all that has been done, what needs adjustment, and what need to be attended to. Food & Drinks = Check! Painting = Check! Renovations = Check! Snacks = Check! Decorations = Needs to be attended to¡­ MC = work on that. I went to the bathroom to check, seems okay though but needs a bit of extra work here and there. I will make sure it¡¯s fixed on Saturday, I made a mental note and set a reminder on my phone. When I was done with checking everywhere and noting down what needs to be attended to, I bumped into someone thankfully it wasn¡¯t too hard so I steady myself before I could fall. I looked up and saw Mr. Roberto standing in front of me with a smile on his face. He wasn¡¯t wearing his work clothes and I know why. Rather he had a navy-blue fitted V-neck shirt and a pair of blue jeans, his slightly gray hair isn¡¯t styled like it used to be but his overall look is okay¡­ better thanst year. It¡¯s a Monday and I got some days off because of the task he handed to me. ¡°Sorry, are you okay?¡± he asked and I nod my head with a smile. ¡°Err¡­ yes sir, I am¡± I answered and he nods his head. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked him. He does look like he didn¡¯t get enough sleep though. ¡°Um¡­ yeah, you know, just a little bit stressed¡­ that¡¯s all¡± he shrugged and I nod my head in understanding. Today is November 15th, his wife¡¯s death anniversary. On this day, he is always at the cemetery spending the entire day there as he mourns her death. Mr. Roberto was a very lively and outgoing person, he isn¡¯t one to boss people around, he is calm, humble, friendly, honest¡­ there¡¯s a list of all the good qualities that he possesses. His outgoing charisma changed when his wife lost the battle with cancer. It was the most devastating time of his life. We were close, he was a father to me and I saw how he was emaciating when it happened, how he was trying to look okay when he and his wife found out that she had triple-negative breast cancer. They both wondered why she never showed early symptoms of the disease because if she had shown signs, there might be something that could be done that wouldn¡¯t make it worse or continue to grow in her. It was really devastating for them both, especially him. Sarah started the neoadjuvant chemotherapy treatment immediately after they discovered it. Their doctor said that they should start with that treatment not to shrink therger tumor and if after the treatment, there¡¯s still a residue of cancer then he will have to prescribe capecitabine (oral chemo0 for her to take for eighteen to twenty-four weeks. Everything was going fine, her body was responding to treatment and he was assured that his wife would make it. He believed so and she believed too. Then one day, he was at work handling a very sensitive case when he got a call from the hospital. That was when things changed. His wife passed on. It was still shocking how she was able to die in that manner but no one was prepared for that news and since he was handling a very sensitive case, he had to try and concentrate on it and by GOD¡¯s grace, we won the case but he was left with grief afterward. We all at the firm showed our support to him with all the condolence visits, gift and we all tried to cheer him up in ways that we could, and he was happy with our efforts. Sarah had a foundation that helped cancer patients that can¡¯t afford treatment raise money and since most of them tend to lose hair, they get to have wigs from some of their sponsors. There was a lot of support from the foundation too and almost all patients there were attached to Sarah and it broke their hearts that she passed on. During that time, he became a little snappish and didn¡¯t talk much to anyone, his daughter Brianna had toe home early from school because of what happened. She too was really affected by her mum¡¯s death and was at the same time trying to be strong for her dad. I guess everyone grieves differently. My grieving phase wasn¡¯t easy at all. I watched this man who is like my father, grieve in a not-so-great manner. He would sometimes indulge himself with so much work like there was no tomorrow that it nearly cost his life after the life-threatening heart attack he had in the office. I was d that I came in just as he had it and he was rushed to the hospital immediately. The doctor advised that he took a lot of rest because the one he had was severe and the next might take his life. I and Brianna had the opportunity to talk to him and tell him not to end it all for his daughter as she too is grieving Sarah¡¯s death. We prayed and hoped for the best. Sarah was buried two weekster. Today, four years ago Sarah Roberto died and he doesn¡¯te to work on her anniversary. It¡¯s just how he was dealing with losing her. ¡°May her soul rest in peace¡± we said in unison then smiled. ¡°She was also my mother,¡± I tell him and he nodded and then gave me a side hug which I returned. ¡°I am d that I have you and Brianna,¡± he told me and I lean my head on his shoulder. ¡°Me too¡± I replied. We lean away from the hug after a few minutes then he asked. ¡°How are the preparations going?¡± I handed him the clipboard and he went through them ¡°It¡¯s going great¡± I replied ¡°Look around, the renovations did a great deal here, eh?¡± I asked and he nodded then looked around before his eyes settled on me. I grinned and continued. ¡°Those guys are really good and I am d we choose their services, you know I was doubting because they were a newpany and they didn¡¯t disappoint at all,¡± I tell him. ¡°Okay, so the catering is checked, and okay, nice¡± hements ¡°Thank you, sir¡± I smiled ¡°But the guys that are supposed to decorate had a little ident and are in the hospital. I don¡¯t know when they will get out but I will look for an alternative just in case¡± I said and his brows furrowed. ¡°I am hoping it¡¯s nothing serious?¡± ¡°ording to their manager, it isn¡¯t too bad¡± ¡°Okay, but how about Morgan? That¡¯s her name, right?¡± I nod ¡°She¡¯s an amazing designer¡± we began walking back to the hall. ¡°Well, she¡¯s my other option but she started her exams today and I don¡¯t want anything to distract her, she did some designs though and we will pay her for that if we use any of her designs,¡± I said to him and he nod his head. ¡°Hmm¡­ okay, but do you have anyone on your mind?¡± he asked and I shook my head. ¡°Well, for now, no, but I will work on that and also we need an MC, I will see to those two and update you¡± ¡°Okay then,¡± he handed me the clipboard and smiled ¡°You are really doing a great job Ann, well done,¡± he says to me. ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± He checked the time on his watch and then looked at me. ¡°It¡¯s almost six in the evening, have you had dinner yet?¡± ¡°No sir¡± ¡°Come, let¡¯s have dinner,¡± he said and guide me outside the hall. When we came outside, we ran into the manager in charge of the hall we rented for the event. ¡°Miss Dennis¡± we shook hands. ¡°Mr. Welburg¡± I greeted him back and introduced him to my boss ¡°This is my boss Mr. Roberto and sire this is Mr. Welburg the manager of this hall¡± they both shook hands. ¡°Nice meeting you Mr. Welburg¡± ¡°Same here Mr. Roberto, it¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet the man that saved me and my family from shame,¡± he said and my boss looked kind of confused with what he said. Mr. Welburg saw the confusion on his face and chuckled.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t think too much about it sir, I just wanted to say a big thank you for what you did for us, please keep up your good work,¡± Mr. Welburg says to my boss and he just nods. We talked for a while before we bid ourselves goodbye and parted ways. ¡°You know, I still can¡¯t remember from where I know him,¡± Mr. Roberto said and I smiled. ¡°Do you know him?¡± he asked me. ¡°No sir, maybe one of your clients¡± I shrugged and we settled in his car before he started the car and headed for a restaurant we can dine at. ¡°I don¡¯t remember any Welburg case,¡± he said. ¡°You don¡¯t need to, just keep up your good work¡± ¡°Yeah, okay¡± he replied and focused on driving. ¡°Brianna will be home soon,¡± he says after a while and a smile grew on my lips. ¡°Really? When?¡± I asked with excitement. ¡°In a week¡± he replied. ¡°Okay, I will be expecting her¡± he nodded then stopped the car and I looked around to see that we were parked by the roadside, I was going to ask what happened when he honked at someone, I looked at who he honked at and saw that it was Morgan who was walking in the direction of Gale Hall. She looked at our side and Mr. Roberto waved at her which confused her but when she saw us clearly, her face brightened up and she looked to her left and right before crossing to the side of the road we were parked in. He unlocks the door for her to get in and I turned the heat up. She looked like she was freezing and I was worried that she might catch a coldter. He continued driving. ¡°Thank you,¡± she says and greets Mr. Roberto, and he greets her back. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you wereing,¡± I say to her. ¡°Ricardo has done some work to get done, he finished his exams before me and left immediately after, so I decided toe here so that we can go home together¡± she exined. ¡°Okay, maybe you should call next time,¡± I tell her. ¡°Will do¡± she replied. We chatted for a while and Mr. Roberto asked Morgan about her exams and some other questions. We arrived at the restaurant in no time and ate when our order was brought. These are times like this I love, enjoying time with the people you care about and just being happy. You don¡¯t need to be rted to each other before you be a family Love binds us together and love will keep us together. Chapter 19 Morgan Smith It¡¯s exam week and it has been so stressful for us all, we couldn¡¯t take this morning¡¯s exam because our lecturer was sick and she had the questions with her so it was postponed for another day. Ricardo told me earlier that he wouldn¡¯t be able to take me home because of some work he had to attend to so I am on my way to meet with Ann at Gale¡¯s Hall so that we can go home together. I heard my phone beep and I took it out of my pocket, it was a message notification and I thought it was from Ricardo so I opened the messaging app and checked the message that just came in to see that it wasn¡¯t from Ricardo, rather it was from a private number and the message read ¡®Be safe¡¯ I frowned and wondered who it was. Who would text me with a private number? There isn¡¯t anyone who has my number aside from Ann, Ricardo, Amelia, Richard, George, Mrs. Addison, and her husband, then Richard too. I have a small circle and am not the kind of person to just give my number to anyone I don¡¯t know. I am thinking it might be a scammer. I have heard in the past about how some of the scammers will go to an extent of getting their prey. I am just going to tell Richard since he is an IT guru. I left the ss after my second paper and went straight to the cafeteria, we can¡¯t leave for h because of exams, We don¡¯t want to go through that stress of going to eat outside and then rushing back in to meet up with time. When I got to the cafeteria, I spotted Amelia sitting with George and Richard and I was kind of surprised to see him there since he is always with Ricardo when they need to head for the office. ¡°Hello Morgan¡± George greets me when I came closer to their table I smiled and then waved at them all. ¡°Hi¡± I greet them back then sat down beside Richard. ¡°How was the exam?¡± I heard Amelia ask when I brought out the toast, mayonnaise, bacon, and ham Ann packed for me before she left for work. ¡°It was great and easy¡± I replied. Amelia took a toast then put two slices of bacon on top, spread some mayonnaise put another toast, put a slice of ham, added some more mayonnaise andstly put another toast on top. ¡°Ready to eat,¡± she said then took arger bite from it ¡°Ann, right?¡± she asked when she chewed and swallowed the food in her mouth. I nod my head in response and she continued eating. We all are pretty much used to how she eats, she just needs to know how to eatdylike in public. ¡°Richard, you didn¡¯t go with Ricardo?¡± I turned to him as I asked and he shook his head. ¡°No, I still have more papers today and he said that he can handle things over there and I should just concentrate on the exams¡± he shrugged and I nod. ¡°Okay¡± I brought out my note so we can all revise on our next exam. ¡­ After we were done with our exams for the day, we all met at the parking lot. George took Amelia home, Richard offered to take me home but I declined and said I wanted to get to Gale¡¯s Hall to meet Ann then we cane home together but he insisted on taking me to the nearest bus stop which I epted. When we entered his car, he started driving towards the bus stop leading to Gale¡¯s Hall and along the ride, we talked about just anything and cracked jokes, Ricardo also called to check on us both and updated us on what was happening in the office before he excused himself because of a meeting he was having that moment. I also informed Richard of the text I received from the private number earlier today. ¡°When we get to the bus stop, you will show me the message,¡± he said and I agreed. In no time we were at the bus stop and he stopped there, then I brought out my phone, went to the text I received then handed my phone over to him so that he can read it. ¡°Be safe¡± he said out loud as he stared at my phone screen ¡°You don¡¯t know who sent this?¡± he asked and I shook my head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡± I replied ¡°If it was your brother, he would have left his initials ¡®~R¡¯, and Ricardo won¡¯t text me with a private number, so¡­ I don¡¯t know¡± I shrugged. ¡°Okay, okay¡± ¡°What do you think? Do you think it¡¯s some of those scammers? You know those guys can be really desperate when ites to getting their victim¡± I told him and he nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t say it¡¯s that now but that could be an option. I will check it tomorrow, okay? Just don¡¯t put too much mind into it¡± he told me and I nod my head. I got out of his car and said my goodbye before he took a U-turn to head back home. I checked the time and saw that it was five minutes past five so I began my way there as I held onto my sweater tightly due to the cold weather. I would have just let him take me there so I don¡¯t have to walk in the cold. Ann will be mad at me if she knew I walked all the way but she doesn¡¯t have to know. I am just d that she gets this opportunity to n and organize their annual sess party that is held every year for the celebration of the sess they gained that year. Aside from being good with administrative work, Ann is great at organizing things and nning events. I knew of a few events she had done their nning for while I tagged along as the decorator. She¡¯s great at it, I wouldn¡¯t lie. Ann wanted me to be the one who would decorate the hall but its exam week and I can¡¯t do any more outside jobs. She doesn¡¯t want my mind to be divided and she let me continue with Mrs. Addison¡¯s project because Mrs. Addison told me not to rush and that I should just focus on my exams then after, I will continue. I got the remaining payment and a huge tip from Mr. Addison. I do have ns on what to do for my circle but that would have to be after graduation. I heard a car honk but didn¡¯t bother to look since I was sure it was probably a driver honking at someone who is crossing the road or trying to tell the driver in front to speed up or something. I heard it again and felt like it might be honking for me, so I looked up to see a white Mercedes-Benz A-ss parked by the roadside and on the other side of the road. The car didn¡¯t look familiar and I thought it might be someone in the samene as me but then the window came down and someone was waving at me, I was confused since I couldn¡¯t really see the face of the person waving, then I saw Ann who moved closer to the person as she waves at me with a smile on her face.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. I waved back and crossed the road to meet them. When I looked closer, I saw that the person who waved earlier was Mr. Roberto, Ann¡¯s boss. I entered the car and the heat went up immediately. The cold I felt was slowly fading away and it rxed me. ¡°Thank you,¡± I say to Ann and greet Mr. Roberto and he greets me back. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you wereing,¡± Ann said and I sighed. ¡°Ricardo had some work to get to, he finished his exam early and left immediately after he was done so I decided toe here then we cane home together¡± I exined to her and she nods. ¡°Just to avoid any form of mimunication, make sure you call me when you areing so that you know whether I am there or not,¡± she said. My protective big sister. ¡°Will do ma¡¯am¡± I salute her and she shook her head. We chatted for a while and Mr. Roberto asked about my exams and how it was going. I told him it was all great because that is the truth, he also asked if we wanted to eat an African dish for dinner, and since I haven¡¯t really tried anything from there, we agreed. When we arrived at the restaurant, we got inside and were shown our table where our order was taken. Mr. Roberto ordered Jollof Rice with turkey, and they said they had Fried Rice so I choose to try out the two on them, Ann took the same order as mine. Our food was brought to us and we prayed before we started eating. The Fried Rice is light green in color while the Jollof was red, almost like orange and the turkey was nicely grilled. When I tasted each of them, I never wanted to stop eating them, it was too good. I think this might be our second favorite spot, the food is good. Mr. Roberto told us about how much his wife loved this ce when she was alive. He also filled us in on her visit to some African countries before they got married and she had grown to love some of their food and culture. ¡°She was the one who introduced this dish to me,¡± he said and I smiled. ¡°It was one of her favorite dishes anytime, any day and now, it¡¯s mine¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to know Mr. Roberto,¡± I said, and Ann nodded in agreement. ¡°Honestly, this is my first time eating this food and all I can say is, it¡¯s good¡­ it feels like I don¡¯t want to stop eating it,¡± Ann said and I chuckled because that¡¯s what was on my mind. ¡°How about you, Morgan?¡± ¡°Yes, it is really good and I am enjoying it¡­ a little bit spicy but this dish is something I would want to eat anytime any day¡± I responded ¡°I will introduce it to my friends and boyfriend,¡± I say. ¡°That would be a good idea and a heads up¡­ Amelia would love you for life,¡± Ann said and we giggled. We continued eating as Mr. Roberto told us a few stories, some jokes, and a few pieces of fatherly advice. I can see why Ann sees him more as her father than her boss. When we were done eating, he paid for us all and took us home, we said our goodbyes and got inside our home after he drove away. ¡­ ¡°I never knew African dishes were this great,¡± I say to Ann then went to sit on the bed as I watched Ann towel dry her hair in front of the mirror. ¡°Of course, it is good. If I had known it was this great tasting, I would have learned a few tricks here and there and made you guys a buffet¡± she said and I chuckled. ¡°Always so considerate and amazing¡± Imented and she grinned when she turned around to keep the towel on the rack beside the bathroom door. ¡°Well, it¡¯s neverte. You know now, so we will definitely be expecting some mouth-watering dish from you soon¡± I said and she walked up to me and sat beside me. Her red hair was in a messy bun and it looked so good. ¡®Oh, how I wish I had her hair¡¯ I said to myself then sighed. ¡°On the scale of one, being worst to ten, being the best, how do you think you did?¡± she asked. ¡°I will go with eight¡± I shrugged and she looked impressed. ¡°The questions are pretty simple, I guess but from today¡¯s exam, it was really okay,¡± I told her and she nods. ¡°I knew you would always make me proud, well-done¡± ¡°Thank you¡± ¡°Did you call Ricardo to check on him?¡± she asked then took her book and ced it on herp as she looks to me for my reply. ¡°Yes, I did. When I took an excuse to use the bathroom, he was home already and sounded so tired¡± ¡°Okay, he¡¯ll keep up, don¡¯t worry too much¡± she pats my back and I nod my head. ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± I say with a smile ¡°My Ric is a conqueror¡± I smiled and she reciprocates it. She sat properly on the bed to continue reading when I called her name, she closed the book to look at me. ¡°Are you praying now?¡± I asked and her eyebrows scrunched when I asked before she shook her head. ¡°Not yet, why?¡± ¡°Well, err¡­¡± I cleared my throat before continuing what I wanted to say. ¡°I would like to join in your prayer, I could get used to it with time¡± I shrugged and she smiles. ¡°Sure¡± she put the book on the bedside table then moved closer to me and held her hand out, I ced my hand in hers and she held them. ¡°Let¡¯s pray¡± Chapter 20 Ricardo White Today went pretty well, seeing as I was able to close a few major deals. ¡°Thank you very much, Ricardo, I look forward to working with you in the next few years,¡± Mr. Atolo said as we stood and shook hands. ¡°Pleasure sir, you won¡¯t regret working with us,¡± I tell him and he nods his head. ¡°Okay son, see youter,¡± he said and left the office. After the sessful meeting, I decided to check up on Morgan and Richard, I couldn¡¯t wait to tell them the good news. When I called, Morgan told me Richard was taking her to Gale Hall where she will meet with Ann and they can go home together. She also promised to call me back. I got home fifteen minutes after seven in the evening and I was so tired from today¡¯s work. I also have to read for tomorrow¡¯s paper but today was really awesome, I just feel so giddy. ¡°I need to take a shower¡± I muttered under my breath and did just that. When I was inside my room, I went on my knees and prayed to GOD. I asked for forgiveness of every sin Imitted and for the times I didn¡¯t pray, then I thanked him for today and how smoothly it was for me, for his provision at all times, protection even when I didn¡¯t pray for it, his abundance of blessings and just everything. I got up when I was through with praying, then took off my shirt before grabbing a towel and heading inside my bathroom to take that shower. I was done in a few minutes and came inside my bedroom to hear my phone ringing, I went closer to check who it was and saw Morgan¡¯s name on the screen. I was going to answer when it stopped ringing. I checked and saw about three missed calls from Morgan so I sat on my bed and dialed her number, she picked up after two rings. ¡°Hey, babe,¡± I said as I stood up and walked to my closet to get myself something to wear tonight. ¡°Hy Ric, how are you?¡± Morgan¡¯s sweet voice says on the other end and I felt my heart did some kind of summersault then that sweet warmness spread through my chest. ¡°I am good, how are you?¡± I asked her then ced my phone on the table close to the closet then put it on loudspeaker. ¡°I am great too, how was the meeting?¡± she asked and I grinned. I wish she was here to see how happy I am with how the day ended. I asked her to give me a minute as I entered my closet to wear my sweatpants and white shirt. When I was done, I took my phone and walked back to my bed before settling down on it and taking my phone off the loudspeaker. ¡°It went well,¡± I say ¡°Mr. Atolo agreed to continue with the contract and I am so happy with his choice. He is one of those big investors that I wanted to work with for a really long time, so when I heard that he needed uing businesses to invest in, I grabbed the opportunity and here we are¡± I exined to her. ¡°It will do ¡®Ric Textile¡¯ a whole lot of good,¡± she said what was on my mind and I agreed with her. ¡°I am so happy for you Ricardo, I have watched how you and your brother grew thispany even though I met you when you already started the business, I remember how gradually yourpany grew and it¡¯s slowly expanding, I am happy for you,¡± she said and it warmed my heart to hear those words from her. ¡°Thank you, babe,¡± I thanked and she giggled. ¡°You¡¯re wee, see why I have always told you not to underestimate yourpany or yourself and what you carry¡± ¡°See, one of the reasons I fell deeply for you,¡± I said to her, and can already imagine the blush now staining her cheeks as I talk. I heard some sound in the background ¡°You aren¡¯t home?¡± ¡°No, I took an excuse to go to the bathroom so that I can call you. Ann¡¯s boss is treating us to dinner¡± she said and I nod my head. ¡°That¡¯s great, I doubt he would know me but tell him that I said hi¡± ¡°Sure babe¡± she replied. ¡°You¡¯re done with eating?¡± ¡°Not yet¡± she responded. I was feeling hungry already so I better leave her to finish her food while I get on to eat what I can see. ¡°Go finish your food, I will call youter,¡± I told her and we said goodbyes before disconnecting the call and going downstairs to see what I can dabble around if there are no ready-to-eat food. When I went to the living room to check if Richard was there, I heard his voice call to me from behind and I turned to see himing out of the kitchen as he held a medium-sized bowl in his hand. ¡°Hey man¡± he greets me and we shook hands before sharing a hug. ¡°Is that cereal?¡± I asked, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just order something instead of taking cereal?¡± I asked again and he shrugged. ¡°Chill brother, I did already but I am just waiting for them toe with our food,¡± he said and we both sat on the couch to watch a show or something before the delivery man gets here. A few minutes into the show, the doorbell rang so he stood up to get it while I wait for him toe in. Richard came back with a paper bag as e heads for the kitchen, I stood up and followed behind him. ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡± I asked when he started bringing tes for us out. ¡°Food,¡± he grinned and I red yfully at him ¡°It¡¯s actually Fried Rice, I think you might like it¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to see when I eat it, it¡¯s still hot?¡± I asked and he nods his head and then started serving us on our individual tes while I took out a box of juice for us to take with the food. ¡°How did the meeting go?¡± he asked and passed my te to me while I passed him a cup filled with juice. ¡°Fabulous¡± was my answer. ¡°Dad would be proud of us,¡± he said and I nod in agreement. ¡°Yeah, he will¡± I took a bite from the food and loved how great it tasted in my mouth ¡°I just wish he was here to see how far his boys had grown,¡± I told him and he chuckled. ¡°Me too,¡± he said and we went to the living room to eat our food. ¡°You know, if Morgan was here or we went over to Ann¡¯s ce, we would get really delicious food?¡± Richard said and I agreed with him. ¡°I know right? I really miss her food, it has been quite a while now¡± I love the food I am currently eating but it can¡¯t bepared to Ann¡¯s or Morgan¡¯s cooking. ¡°Don¡¯t be cheesy, you saw her today¡± he taps my shoulder lightly and I chuckled. ¡°I saw her, I didn¡¯t eat her food¡± Iment, and rolled his eyes ¡°Richard?¡± I called him and he looked at me. ¡°Yes?¡± he answers. ¡°Have you¡­¡± I swallowed the food in my mouth and took a gulp from my juice before continuing ¡°Have you heard anything from Eli-¡± I cleared my throat ¡°Mom?¡± the words came out strained from my mouth. Lately, I have been thinking about her and funny, I wanted to maybe see her or talk to her or just be around her even if we don¡¯t say anything to each other. ¡°Uh¡­ no? I think I saw her about a week ago¡± he replied to me ¡°Why though?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ nothing, just asking,¡± I say and he looked at me strangely ¡°What?¡± I asked when it got too ufortable. ¡°I am very aware of how much you dislike mum and her presence so I am just curious as to why you were asking,¡± he said and I continued eating. ¡°Had a change of heart?¡± he asked but I ignored him and continued eating. I think he got the hint that I didn¡¯t want to talk further so he let me be and I took my te to the kitchen after I was done then I washed the te and headed to my room with a ss of juice in my hand. I took my phone from my pocket and dialed Morgan¡¯s number. It rang a few times but the call ended when she didn¡¯t pick up, I frowned and dialed again but still the same and I thought maybe they were still out or she might be sleeping since it was quitete or probably in the bathroom. I¡¯ll try one more time and if she doesn¡¯t pick up, I¡¯ll just send her a text ande to pick her up tomorrow. The phone rang and this time she picked up. ¡°Hello Ricardo¡± it wasn¡¯t Morgan who picked it up. ¡°Hi Ann, how are you doing?¡± I asked her. ¡°I am doing fine, just a bit tired though but I am good, how about you?¡± she asked. ¡°I am doing fine as well, a bit stressed too, don¡¯t overwork yourself, Morgan told me about the event you¡¯re organizing for the firm you work at, and coupled with your work, it will definitely be stressful, just don¡¯t overwork yourself¡± ¡°Yes sir¡± I chuckled. ¡°Morgan is sleeping and I don¡¯t want to wake her up. I just had to pick up when it kept ringing¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. I guessed right then. ¡°Okay, I just wanted to hear her voice before getting to sleep and to also inform her that I wille to pick her up for school tomorrow,¡± I tell her. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s better because I won¡¯t being to work tomorrow,¡± she told me and I became worried. ¡°You¡¯re okay?¡± I asked to be sure. ¡°Yeah, I am. I have an appointment and won¡¯t be going in the direction of her school, I am d that you called¡± I could hear the smile in her voice. ¡°Okay, I will see you both tomorrow, good night,¡± I say. ¡°Sure, good night¡± she disconnected the call and I put my phone on my bedside table and then finished up my juice. I stood up and went to ease myself, I came back andy on my bed as I thought about what Pastor Daniel said to me the previous Sunday before I drifted off to wondend. Chapter 21 Annabelle Dennis ¡°Morgan¡± I called to her sleeping form and shook her a bit but she only stirred and continued sleeping. It¡¯s 7:30 am and Morgan is still sleeping. Ricardo will be here any moment from now that¡¯s why I am trying to get her up and prepared for when hees. ¡°Morgan, wake up¡± I tap her leg again and she grumbled something but didn¡¯t sit up at all. ¡°Morgan? Come on, wake up¡± I shook her leg quite aggressively and she kicked my hand away and then shifted away from me. ¡°Stop¡± her words came out muffled and I sighed. I am seriously not ready to deal with an annoying early morning Morgan.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Morgan¡± I sat on the bed and shook her again, I don¡¯t want to leave her this way¡­ I need her to be ready before I leave and at the same time, I don¡¯t want to bete for my appointment. ¡°Morgan? Get up and go get yourself ready for school. I have an appointment in¡­¡± I paused to check my watch ¡®Oh my GOD¡¯ I jerked up from the bed and went to grab my bag. ¡°Ann, just go. I will get myself ready and I will call Ricardo or just walk to school¡± she said and I shook my head. ¡°Well, that wouldn¡¯t be happening since lover boy called yesterday and said he wille by to pick you up, I would want to stay till you¡¯re through but I really have to go¡± I went over to hug her ¡°I might pick you up but I will call you if that would be so¡± I smiled and walked towards the door when I remembered something. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s food in the fridge, warm it up and eat something before you leave, okay? Ricardo too¡± I said and she nods her head. Just then the doorbell rang and I thought ¡®that should be him¡¯ ¡°I think that is him, see youter love¡± I waved and left the room. I took my keys from the table when I was downstairs and I strapped my bag on my shoulder and then head for the door. I opened said a little prayer before I opened the door to meet an older-looking man who wore all-ck clothing, with his shades hiding his eyes from me standing outside with a smile on his face. ¡°Hello¡± he greets and I nod my head. ¡°Hello sir¡± I greet back ¡°Are you looking for someone?¡± I asked because that was my first thought or he might be lost and just need direction to where he is heading to. ¡°Um¡­ yeah but I think I knocked on the wrong door,¡± he said looking around. ¡°Okay, but can I help with looking for the one you seek?¡± I asked him and he chuckled. ¡°Err¡­ no child, I will find who I seek soon,¡± he said and I nod then saw a car pull up behind him, Ricardo came out of the car and walked towards us with a smalls furrow on his brows as his eye settled on the man in front of me. ¡°Hey Ann¡± he greets me and looked at the strange man again, he nodded to him and the man returned. ¡°Thank you very much, Miss Ann,¡± the man said and I nod my head. When I looked closely at him, he does seem familiar but I can¡¯t say where I saw him. ¡°Thank GOD sir,¡± I replied and he turned to leave my doorstep ¡°Sir?¡± I called to him and he stopped to look at me ¡°I didn¡¯t get your name¡± he grinned and thankfully it didn¡¯t look creepy. ¡°John,¡± he said then walked to the other side of the road to a ck pickup truck before he entered and drove off. ¡®Strange¡¯ I remarked to myself. ¡°Who was that?¡± Ricardo asked when he got inside. ¡°I don¡¯t know, he said he was looking for someone but got the wrong door instead¡± I answered him. ¡°Okay but just be careful of who you open the door for, who knows he might be dangerous,¡± he said and I nod my head because I could see the worry on his face as he looked at the man. ¡°Sure, I am sorry but I actually thought that it was you and didn¡¯t bother checking before opening the door,¡± I said and he nods his head. I get why he feels in such a way, his worrying made me feel a bit anxious that I might have brought some kind of danger to us and memories I never wanted to remember came rushing in and I shook my head at it. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to apologize, I just want you both to be careful where¡¯s Morgan?¡± he asked. ¡°I a right here and why do we need to be careful?¡± we both turned to the voice of Morganing from the stairs. ¡°Hey baby girl¡± he opened his arms for her to get in and she walked up to him and they hug. ¡®They are so cute¡¯ I thought to myself. ¡°Hey¡± ¡°Finally got up, eh?¡± I asked when I saw that she wasn¡¯t wearing her night dress rather she had a blue denim skinny high-waist jeans, folded at the bottom, coupled with a whitentern long-sleevece blouse, matched with a pair of brown Ricker Chelsea boots and a tote bag strapped on her shoulder. I could see that she wasn¡¯t wearing any extension or wig today and I am happy about it. I know how she struggled with hair loss when I met her and it took a huge toll on her. Her hair is in a low bun with tendrils on each side of her pace, her lips were painted with a really deep red lipstick overall, she looked amazing. ¡°Yeah, I just thought that I should get ready so that my mama won¡¯t get mad at me¡± she looked at me when she emphasized ¡®mama¡¯. I rolled my eyes. ¡°You really look good Morgan but I really need to go,¡± I said and point at them ¡°Make sure you both eat something before you leave,¡± I said to them and opened the door. ¡°Thank you,¡± Morgan said. ¡°Yes mum,¡± Ricardo said and I smiled. ¡°See youter kids,¡± I say and left the house to my car that was parked beside our house. I felt like someone was watching me so I paused and turned to look around then I thought I saw the shadow of someone pass at the corner of my eye, I turned around but I saw no one there. Maybe I am just being paranoid, nothing will happen to any of us. I got inside my car and took in deep breaths then let them out. ¡°GOD will protect us,¡± I say before starting my car and reversing till I was on the road and on my way. Ricardo White ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Morgan said and I shook my head and held her hand then led her to the kitchen. ¡°Mum said that we should eat,¡± I tell her and opened the fridge. I saw a bowl of red-colored rice which I brought out and looked at Morgan to exin what it was. She was scrolling through her phone as she sat on one of the stools. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I asked and ced it on the counter for her to see. Morgan looked away from her phone and looked at the content of the bowl, a smile graced her lips and she looks at me. I raised a brow for an exnation of why it was in this color. She stood up and ced her phone on the counter then transferred the content to another bowl before putting it in the microwave, bringing out a te, two spoons, and two ss cups. I was going to ask again but she beats me to it. ¡°It¡¯s called Jollof rice, with a double ¡®L¡¯, it¡¯s a popr African dish that originated from Senegambia¡± she paused to think for a while ¡°Yes, Senegambia. I googled it if you¡¯re wondering¡± ¡°Why is it red?¡± I asked and helped out to take the bowl from the microwave after the timer went off. ¡°It is prepared with tomato paste, hence its color. Mr. Roberto treated us to dinnerst night and introduced us to this fine meal. Ann was even thinking about learning how to cook it so that she can make us something whenever you guyse over¡± she exined. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s cool,¡± I say and we went to the living room to eat. ¡°You like it?¡± I asked and she nods her head and then continues eating. I could see that she loved it and I suspected some spice because of how she was taking more water and fanning her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s spicy¡± Iment before taking a spoon into my mouth and savoring the taste. It¡¯s spicy for one but it tastes so good, better if I may say so I took more into my mouth. ¡°You like it?¡± she asked after swallowing the portion in her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s okay, just a bit spicy but good,¡± I say and took some more. ¡°That¡¯s because you can¡¯t handle spice,¡± she said and stuck her tongue at me while I shook my head. She¡¯s right about that, I am not a fan of so much spice in my food but I think I can make this food an exception. As we ate, my mind wandered off to the man that I saw standing by their door minutes ago. It¡¯s strange but I feel like I know that man or maybe I have seen him somewhere because of how familiar he looked. I am hoping he isn¡¯t some kind of creep or something because my guts don¡¯t seat well with him around. But on second thoughts, what if he was actually lost? Or sent but by who? Who would want to hurt us? We have no enemies who would want to bring us harm. Ann and Morgan need to e super careful. He could be a criminal and I am thinking that we should report him to the police but on what ount? We have nothing solid to use against him or maybe I am just overthinking things and I should just chill out. I felt Morgan touch my arm and I was brought out of the reverie I was in for a while and I smiled at her. ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± I say and took a sip from the water. I looked down at the te to see it empty with just one or two grains of rice there. I really didn¡¯t know how long I was thinking that I didn¡¯t notice when she finished all the food. ¡°You look disturbed, is everything okay?¡± she asked and I nod my head. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, I just drifted for a while, are you ready to go?¡± I asked and she nods then stood up while I followed and took the tes to the kitchen. I washed the dishes and felt her stand behind me as I did so but I just didn¡¯t want her to worry about me because I am overthinking something that we might not need to worry about. When I was done, we sat for a while to sit down but at the same time, I was time conscious. Our paper for today starts by eleven and it¡¯s just past nine. ¡°I think we should leave now, we need to be in school before it¡¯s eleven,¡± I say and she agreed. ¡°Okay, I do feel rxed, let¡¯s move¡± Narrator¡¯s POV ¡°Hello?¡± Mr. White says to the phone when the other person picked up. ¡°Anything new?¡± asked the man from the other end. ¡°Well, yes. I will email them to you by evening¡± he said while looking around the neighborhood. ¡°It better be something worth me waking up from my peaceful sleep¡± ¡°Trust me,¡± Mr. White said and hung up, he sighed then entered his car before driving away. Chapter 22 Morgan Smith I and Ricardo were on our way to school and I checked the time to see that it was nine thirty-eight so I took out my book from my bag and started revising. I asked Ricardo a few questions which he answered correctly. I gave some hints though. Ricardo needed to get gas so we head for a gas station to get his tank full before continuing to school. While we got the tank full, Ricardo excused himself saying that he wanted to get something from the store and use the bathroom too. I stayed in the car thinking about the person Ann and Ricardo were talking about before she left for her meeting. ¡°Did Richard somehow tell him about the message I showed him and he told Ann? Could that be the case Ann suddenly got worried about me then Ricardo told her not to panic but she should just be careful?¡± I asked myself and shook my head at those thoughts. I don¡¯t even know what I am thinking about. Ricardo has mentioned in the past about me having a wild and most times creative imagination in my head and sometimes I get a bit paranoid about little things, he could be right. Maybe I should stop overthinking and just tell Ricardo about the message because he will know about it one way or another and I want him to find out from me, Ann too. I was lost in my thought that I didn¡¯t realize Ricardo hade back with a few goodies and was inside the car already. ¡°You okay babe?¡± he asked as he put on his seat belt and started the car engine. ¡°Yeah, I am,¡± I told him and the car moved so I continued our revising. ¡°It¡¯s almost ten-thirty,¡± he said and pulled over at the school parking lot. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go settle before exams start¡± we got out of his car and walked towards the hall where the exams were taking ce. After we settled, we kept revising and going through our notes. ¡°Ricardo, I want to tell you something¡± I began and when he turned to me, that was when our invigtor came in and gave us some instructions that were given yesterday. We¡¯ll talk after the papers, okay?¡± I nodded. Mr. Brooks shared the question paper and told us when we would all submit our sheet and that¡¯s in an hour and a half. I read through the questions and a smile formed on my face. I looked at Ricardo and he was smiling at his paper too before turning his head to look at me. It was simple and I liked it. I began answering the questions one after the order with a grin on my face. ¡­ half an hourter ¡­ I looked at the time on my watch and it was seven minutes till the time was up so I cross-checked all my answers to ensure that I wrote them correctly and the ones that I couldn¡¯t answer earlier, I answered them although, number thirty-five and forty-two seem a bit tricky. I was a bit confused about the answer to the question. ¡°You have two minutes to round off,¡± Mr. Brooks said and I sighed. I looked at the question and made a guess then tick the answer I guessed to be right.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright guys, time¡¯s up. Put your pen beside your paper¡± he said and collected the answer sheet starting from the front of the ss. A few students at the back tried to scribble something down before he got to them and he roared. ¡°I said to put your pen beside your paper,¡± I looked at Ricardo to see him already looking at me, I shrugged when he gave me a questioning nod. I think he saw how disturbed I looked. When our answer sheets were collected, everyone began leaving the hall. Ricardo held my hand and took me to a corner so that everyone can go. When the crowd had reduced, we went out of the hall and towards the cafeteria. ¡°I saw how unsure you were, which of the questions were giving you a problem?¡± he asked when we settled in our usual seat. ¡°Number thirty-five and forty-two, I just had to guess which I thought was the answer when I heard him tell us how many minutes we had left¡± I shrugged and he just looked at me and then shook his head. ¡°I was expecting you to look at me, you know I would help you,¡± he said. ¡°I know daddy but I am sure I did well. Those two questions can¡¯t spoil my result¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ okay, what do you want to eat?¡± he asked me while looking around ¡°Herees George¡± he announced. ¡°Hey man,¡± they shook hands and shared a hug, I hugged George when he turned to greet me ¡°How are you doing Morgan?¡± he asked and I smiled in response. ¡°Fine, fine as you can see, how about you?¡± I asked him. ¡°I am doing great, how was the exam?¡± he directed the question at both of us. ¡°It was great,¡± I and Ricardo said at the same time and chuckled. ¡°How was yours? I am guessing it was good with all the excitement written on your face¡± I say to him and took some fries from his tray. ¡°You are right, it was lit,¡± he said then yfully pped my hand when I was going for more fries ¡°Go get yours,¡± he said and stuck his tongue out at me. ¡°Ow!¡± I red at him ¡°Very mature¡± I say. ¡°I guess they decided to bring in good food today or the caterer was changed,¡± Ricardo said and we shrugged. ¡°Seems like the same woman, maybe she is in a good mood and decides to do something special,¡± George said. ¡°Whatever, I am getting fries, what should I get you?¡± I asked Ricardo and brought out my purse. ¡°Fries and whatever that is good there¡± he responded and I nod my head then stood up, I was about to leave when George stopped me. ¡°Get me another pack of fries, you can make it three or four,¡± he said and I shook my head. ¡°I still wonder why you and Amelie aren¡¯t together yet, you both will make a perfect couple,¡± I say to him and go to get our food. There was a line when I got closer and I quickly went towards thest person on the line and then stood behind him. It was Ahmed, he turned and smiled at me and I smiled at him too. It has been almost four minutes since I was standing in the line and it didn¡¯t look like it was going to move, it was majorly because some of those big guys in school were intimidating some of the smaller students because of their height. I find it mean and unnecessary, they could have just waited in line like we all are doing instead of pulling such a stunt Suddenly there was amotion at the entrance of the cafeteria, close to where the queue is. I didn¡¯t understand what was going on but I could see Aubrey the school president arguing with Daniel the basketball team captain. ¡°No! Daniel, you will not do such a thing¡± she said. ¡°Why? Cause you¡¯re the ¡®School President¡¯? what will you do?¡± he asked looking so irritated and annoyed as he took slow steps towards her but Aubrey didn¡¯t let that make her feel intimidated as she stood her ground and pointed a finger at his chest. She whispered something to him and I could hardly pick out what she said, I am guessing that she wanted only him to hear it that¡¯s why she said it so low and he looked amused with what she said. The line started to move and I moved forward as I thanked GOD in my mind. They would solve whatever is it that¡¯s between them. When I moved a step further, I felt a scalding hot liquid on my back and a small yelp escaped my lips. Ricardo White ¡°So, what¡¯s up man?¡± I asked George when Morgan left to get us our food. ¡°Good, good man¡± he replied and was rubbing the tip of his finger around his coffee cup. He sure doesn¡¯t look fine, I know it. We¡¯ve been friends for a really long time and when he replies, the way he just did I always know that he isn¡¯t okay. ¡°George, you know what I mean, I know you so well man¡± ¡°She¡­ can we talk about thister?¡± he asked and I could see how ufortable looked when he said it. ¡°My ce, tomorrow night?¡± I asked and he nods. ¡°Cook me something, okay?¡± he said and I snort. ¡°In your dreams princess and I am not pi-¡± I was interrupted by amotion that was happening by the cafeteria doorway, close to the queue. It was Aubrey and Daniel¡­ again. ¡®When will those two ever settle whatever is going on between them?¡¯ I asked within and shook my head. I saw Morgan in the queue and she was watching them go back and forth then the line moved and she followed along. Aubrey said something to Daniel when he moved closer to her but I guess it was supposed to make him angry he looked amused instead which angered her. She turned around and took a slice of bread from someone¡¯s tray then threw it at Daniel which he dodged she didn¡¯t look pleased that it didn¡¯t meet him so she sought another thing to throw at him. A girl was passing by with a cup of coffee in her hand and it happened so fast as Aubrey snatched it from the girl¡¯s hand and threw it at Daniel he dodged it again but it went directly to Morgan¡¯s back as she yelps in pain when it came in contact with her back. I could see the sorry look she had on her face when she realized what she did and I didn¡¯t wait for her to walk to Morgan since I sprang from my seat and ran towards a still-standing Morgan. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked and she whimpered. I know I shouldn¡¯t ask but I just wanted to ask her that. I really don¡¯t know how hot that coffee was and what pain she is in now. I held her hand in mine and began walking her out of the cafeteria. ¡°Oh my GOD Morgan, I am so sorry, I never meant to do that to y-¡± I stopped her and Morgan just waved it off saying it¡¯s fine. But it wasn¡¯t. I was going to signal to George to bring our bags but he was already beside me with the bags as we made our way to the school clinic. ¡°Let¡¯s head for the clinic first to avoid any more damage,¡± George said and I nod. ¡°We are going there, let¡¯s get there babe,¡± I said. Chapter 23 Annabelle Dennis I got inside the restaurant I will be meeting the decorator I booked online. I knew what he looked like so I looked around the restaurant in search of him but stopped when I saw someone waving at me from the far end of the restaurant. He was wearing a white and ck checkered shirt that had its sleeves rolled up. His blond hair was neatly gelled, and he had a thick-rimmed ss that sat on his pointed nose. He has a nice physique, a chiseled jaw, green eyes, nice smile. ¡°Hello¡± I greet him when I was closer to him and he smiled at me. ¡°Hi, Miss Dennis, I am Elvis Davis¡± he greets, and oh my GOD, his voice sounded so deep and¡­ ¡°Oh, just call me Ann. Nice to meet you, Elvis, how are you?¡± I asked when I settled down and gotfortable. ¡°I am doing just great, how about you?¡± he asked. ¡°I am doing alright, thank you¡± I answered. A waiter came to take our order and he left. ¡°So, let¡¯s start?¡± I asked when the waiter left and she nodded his head. ¡°Okay, you said that you had the designs already?¡± he asked I nod then brought out the files out of my bag. ¡°Here you go¡± I handed it over to him and he collected it. He went through them and I watched him do so. He is a really fine young man and I feel so giddy just being around him there was something at the pit of my stomach that I haven¡¯t felt in a really long time but what I feel now is betterpared to how it was for me when I was younger. I found myself checking him out and hoped that I didn¡¯t drool because if I got caught¡­ just then, he looked up and I nearly choked on my spit but thankfully there was a ss of water in front of me so I took it and it calmed me down. When I met his eyes, I blushed at the fact that I got caught staring at him. Something I haven¡¯t done for a really long time. I have seen equally handsome men but none caught my attention like this fine man in front of me did. I am not sure if he noticed that I was checking him out or maybe he decided to ignore that and focus on the business we had.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°These designs are great, why didn¡¯t you let whoever drew these be the ones who decorate for the event?¡± he asked looking impressed by Morgan¡¯s drawings. I feel happy when someone shows happiness or appreciation for Morgan¡¯s work. It gives me joy that I can¡¯t exin. ¡°My little sister is the one behind those beautiful designs¡± I began and he smiled when I said that. He looked so cute when he smiles. ¡°But her exams started this week and I don¡¯t want anything that would distract her from reading. The decorators that I booked previously were involved in a mini ident and though they are getting better, I am not sure when they would be discharged¡± I exined to him and he nods his head. ¡°Okay, I get it. I do hope those guys are okay¡± he said and I grinned at how considerate and thoughtful he was. ¡°I love all the designs I saw and I would love to meet your sister, she is a great designer¡± hepliments. I was d that he thought of it as good, I knew about how talented she was and that she would make a great interior designer. ¡°Sure, you¡¯ll get to meet her one of these days as we work together. She did tell me that she would being to assist in ways she can but that would be after her exams¡± I told him ¡°My words though¡± heughed. Hisugh is cute too and I tried my best not to gush over him like I wanted to. ¡°You seem like a really great older sister, your sister¡­¡± ¡°Morgan¡± ¡°Morgan, she is really a lucky girl,¡± he said and I chuckled. ¡°I am lucky for having her in my life also,¡± I say and he nods his head then we stared at each other. No one said anything, we just stared as the seconds go by. One¡­ two¡­ th- ¡°Here you go sir and ma¡¯am¡± the waiter brought our order and we broke eye contact. We thanked him and started eating. ¡°Yeah, so about the decorations¡± he began. And I listened to what he was saying. We talked about the designs we thought would be okay, the price, and many other things rted to the designs. When we concluded on the price and when he will start work, we shifted our conversation to other things like fashion, sports, food, ces to travel, etc. He loves football and basketball like I do but isn¡¯t a fan of tennis, he prefers golf to it. I enjoyed hispany as we learned things about each other and how free we were to talk about anything. It felt like we have known each other for a really long time. It was easy to talk to him and I liked it, he was also a devoted Christian and that made me feel so happy. ¡°This seems more like a date than a business meeting¡± hements as he wipes his mouth with a napkin. ¡°You do love it,¡± I said and he chuckled. ¡°Not going to lie, I did enjoy it and would love to do this again,¡± he said and I grinned as I felt my cheeks warm ¡°If you want to¡± hepletes. ¡°Sure, I would love to¡± I epted and his smile broaden which made him look ten times more handsome. I also noticed a dimple on each cheek and GOD¡­ I love dimples. This is too much to handle. The waiter brought the bill and I took my purse to pay but he stopped me and said that he would pay. I insisted we split the bills but he says that he wanted to pay so I just allowed him to. ¡°So, it¡¯s settled already, I will start on Monday next week,¡± he said when we left the restaurant and were walking to the parking lot. ¡°Okay, I will be expecting you,¡± I said and he nods. ¡°The number you contacted me with isn¡¯t your personal number?¡± ¡°Yes, it isn¡¯t. it¡¯s the office number¡± ¡°Okay, let me have your number so that I can call you and we can fix up a day that we would be meeting again¡± he brought out his phone and gave me to type his number. I typed it and gave it back to him when I saved my name to the number. We walked to my car and we talked for a while, he cracked a few jokes and Iughed so hard as I pped my car roof lightly. He is funny and I feel happy about him. I just love how I am feeling now. ¡°Do you need a ride?¡± I asked him when we reached my car but he declined. ¡°My car is at the other end of the road,¡± he said and I nod with a smile. ¡°Okay, I will see youter¡± ¡°You too dear¡± he replied and helped me to open the door so that I can get inside my car before shutting it when I was seated properly and I had my seat belt on. ¡°Bye,¡± I say and started my car. ¡°Bye Ann¡± I revered my car and drove out of the parking lot and towards Gall Hall. It has been a long time since I felt this way so it feels a bit new. It feels like I am a teenager once again, who just got noticed by her crush. It¡¯s an amazing feeling and I guessed that¡¯s how Morgan feels about Ricardo and him the same. The way he looks at her when she isn¡¯t watching, how he ys with her hand, hair and always wanting to be with her. That was exactly how my parents were before that tragic incident happened. I have always admired them and their rtionship, I always wished¡­ prayed for something beautiful for myself. They were so cute together, an amazing couple. My role models. They told me their love stories whenever they get the chance to and as they speak of it, you could see and feel the bond they share was so strong and authentic. I loved it. They were high school sweethearts but couldn¡¯t attend the same college because their parents weren¡¯t in support of their union even when there was much opposition, they still managed to stay in contact with each other they did admit it almost broke them up when mum heard dad was with someone else. Their parents nned it all and they were so upset about it. I could remember mum¡¯s words. ¡­ ¡°I and David were so upset that our parents could go as far as pushing a girl to be with David so that we can be separated. They even wanted her to get pregnant for him so he would have no choice but to marry her¡± mum shook her head and smiled ¡°But David had so much control and resist¡± she said. ¡°I am d that we were able to get out of thatpromising situation and still ended up with each other, loving each other till our end,¡± dad said and mum giggled. ¡°We forgave them for all the things that they did to us,¡± mum said as she stirred the soup on the stove. ¡°Because they apologized, right?¡± I asked and she shook her head. ¡°No dear¡± mum answered and switched off the stove beforeing to meet me who had a confused look on my face. She sat on one of the kitchen stools beside me and took my hand in hers. ¡°Honey, you don¡¯t have to wait for someone to apologize before you forgive them¡± she began ¡°To err is human and to forgive is Divine, whether you are a Christian or not, you should learn to forgive others, not just because they deserve it but because of your peace of mind and because JESUS wants us to forgive those who offend us, whether or not they are sorry,¡± she said to me. I looked at her and nod my head ¡­ My little mind couldn¡¯t understand then but when all the incidents of the past happened then, I started to understand what she truly meant. During my healing process, I was holding on to a lot of things, even with Aaron¡­ it was too much for me to handle then but I am grateful to GOD that things fell into ce soon. I got to the hall and saw a bus parked in front of the hall. On the bus is written ¡®Fill¡¯s Plumbing Services¡¯. I went in the direction of the restroom and on my way there, I met some of the workersing to and from the restroom area. I greet everyone that came to my path. I further entered the restroom and saw that they had changed the tiles from their dull brown color to a light blue one that has these nice designs. ¡°Hey,¡± I say to one of the guys packing tiles and he stopped by my side ¡°Sorry, but is your boss around?¡± I asked and he nods. ¡°Yes¡± ¡°Where is he please?¡± ¡°Boss is in there¡± he points to the room before the restroom. ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± I say and walked towards the room, as I was about to get to the door, a man who looks to be in his forties, wearing a brown overall that had ¡®Fill¡¯s Plumbing¡¯ on the breast pocket, just like the guys I saw carrying the tiles, came outside the room. He had a toothpick in his mouth and I guessed that he was their boss. I walked towards him and greet him. ¡°Good afternoon¡± he greets back and I smiled. ¡°I am Ann Dennis¡± I introduced myself and he brought his hand for a handshake. ¡°Oh, Miss Dennis, nice to meet you, ma¡¯am, I am Oliver Demitri,¡± he said. ¡°Please call me Ann and I can see that you are doing a great job here¡± Ipliment ¡°You know, I was going to get someone to do something about the designs this restroom bared and with the leaking pipes, can¡¯t deal with that,¡± I said. ¡°I know but it isn¡¯t much work, just a few pipes and tiles that needed changing¡± he shrugged and I smiled. ¡°It¡¯s great, did Mr. Roberto pick the color?¡± I asked and he looked confused as to what I just asked. ¡°Who is Mr. Roberto?¡± he asked and I frowned. ¡°My boss didn¡¯t order your services?¡± I asked looking confused myself. If it wasn¡¯t Mr. Roberto, then who was it? ¡°Mr. Welburg, the man that ordered our services said that we should use whatever color we think is good¡± he shrugged then excused himself as he walked up to one of his staff. I need to thank him then, I came here to see what else needed to be attended to before calling a plumber for this issue but he fixed that already. I am grateful and I will call him not to thank him for his kindness. I switched on my phone and went to my contacts, as I was about to tap his contact to call him, a call came from Ricardo. Chapter 24 Morgan Smith ¡°How¡­ does it hurt?¡± Ricardo asked and I nod my head in response to him. That¡¯s the same thing he and George have been asking me since they took me out of the cafeteria and brought me in here and I have been giving them the same answer. The nurses already attended to me and said it wasn¡¯t that serious just a shallow burn but no nerve damage or anything. The coffee was really hot, I wouldn¡¯t lie but it¡¯s just a surface burn, it¡¯s likely to be a burn injury if the nurses hadn¡¯t attended to me immediately. She applied lidocaine which is an anesthetic to help reduce the pain and heal it as she said¡­ can¡¯t remember. It did feel numb as she said it would and I felt a bit better. I wasn¡¯t mad at Aubrey for pouring that scalding hot coffee on my back, it was a mistake and she wasn¡¯t supposed to be throwing that at anyone, to begin with, it is a dangerous move on her part. ¡°At least now I know they do sell really hot coffee in school¡± I joked but Ricardo wasn¡¯t having it as he looked pissed at her. ¡°Eat some of these, you are hungry¡± he gave me the burger and fries that put me in this state and I collected them. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said and took a bite while he watches me. ¡°Nurse Bisi said that it isn¡¯t too serious and it was wise that we brought you in early else it would have caused more damage¡± he took a bite from his burger too. ¡°Yeah, it was so hot that I thought it would take my skin off,¡± I said and he nods his head and then looks at me. ¡°Sorry it happened to you,¡± he said and I grinned. ¡°It¡¯s fine, just too bad that my back first gets to taste how hot the coffee was,¡± I said and he managed a small smile. He is still pissed. ¡°Is this from the school cafeteria?¡± I asked and he nods his head. ¡°Yeah, it is. Try the fries, you will love them¡± he said I took the fries and they taste even better than the one George had earlier. Speaking of him. ¡°Where is George?¡± I asked and sighed. ¡°He went back to campus, he still has about two more papers before the close of the day¡± ¡°And you?¡± I asked and he raised a brow that read ¡®You don¡¯t remember?¡¯ and it clicked. We both have the same papers today. ¡°Oh yeah, I remember,¡± I say and put three fries in my mouth and closed my eyes as I savored the fine taste then I felt a small liquid on my lips so I opened my eyes to see a smiling Ricardo putting the straw that was in the ice tea container in his mouth, he damped a bit of the ice tea on my mouth. I shook my head at him and continued eating. We talked about school, our exams and how they have been so far graduation, what we will do after graduation, where we see ourselves in the next five years, and how we would grow individually and in our rtionship. We wanted to take things really slow even though we are assured about ending up together, we still have a life ahead of us and we will enjoy it to the fullest. George came in and joined in our conversation, we stopped our intimate talk so that George wouldn¡¯t feel left out or awkward. Ricardo passed him the other burger inside the paper bag and we shifted to another topic,ter on, Amelia came with her default ¡®I don¡¯t really care face¡¯. She might act like she doesn¡¯t but I know deep down, she does care. I was done with my food in no time and a knock came in. ¡°Come in,¡± Amelia said out loud and the door opened to a sorry-looking Aubrey who brought in a box of chocte. ¡°Hi,¡± she greets us all but her gaze was settled on me. I could see how sorry she looked as she took small steps toward me. Amelia and George left saying they had some kinds of stuff to do and I didn¡¯t bother asking since I understood that they wanted to leave us to talk and mostly because somehow, Amelia isn¡¯t really fond of Aubrey, I really don¡¯t know what the issue is between them is but that¡¯s just it. And with what Aubrey mistakenly did to me, Amelia would have enough reasons to dislike her. Ricardo didn¡¯t greet her back when she greeted us earlier except for me and George, I think he is mad at her for what she did so, he just excused himself and packed all the paper bags so that he could dispose of them. ¡°How are you doing?¡± she asked when Ricardo left the sat on the chair beside the bed. ¡°I am doing good¡± I replied and she nods ¡°How are you doing too?¡± I asked her back and she smiles. ¡°I am doing okay,¡± she said and looked away for some seconds before looking back at me ¡°I brought you this¡± she handed me the chocte and I took it and then ced it on myp. ¡°Thank you,¡± I thanked and she nods. ¡°I am so sorry about what happened earlier, it was a mistake and I shouldn¡¯t have tried to hurt someone with that scalding coffee no matter how angry I was. It was wrong of me and I am so sorry that you took the hit¡± she apologized and there was no way o was going to hold that against her. It was a mistake even though she wasn¡¯t supposed to be doing that but at least she was sorry and she apologized, I can¡¯t be angry at her. ¡°It¡¯s okay Aubrey, I am not mad at you. Yeah, it did hurt a lot but it was a mistake and the injuries aren¡¯t that serious, my skin will be good in no time. Thank GOD I was brought in earlier, it will be good¡± I shrugged ¡°And I am d you know not to do anything that would put anyone in danger no matter how angry you feel to do it¡± ¡°Yeah, I am the student president and I sure don¡¯t want people throwing hot coffees at each other because they are angry and all¡± she chuckled lightly and I joined her. ¡°Yup, you have to make a good example,¡± I say and we stay silent for a few minutes. I looked away from her and focused my gaze on the chocte she brought me before looking up at her to see her looking at the wall opposite her in thought. I was going to ask what she was thinking about but she beats me to it. ¡°You know how guys can be? Especially Daniel, he¡­ he could be a jerk most of the time¡± she sighs when she said it ¡°Even when I became enraged by his reaction, I wouldn¡¯t have done what I did¡± she faced me ¡°To you or to anyone else and it doesn¡¯t matter if I was the school president, I shouldn¡¯t hurt someone, I am so sorry again Morgan, I feel so bad¡± she apologized again. ¡°As I said earlier, it¡¯s fine and it is good that you understood what you should and shouldn¡¯t be doing,¡± I say to her and she nods her head and then stood to her feet ¡°Thank you, you are very nice,¡± she said and I nod my head as I wondered what she might be talking about. ¡°It¡¯s no problem, thanks for the chocte, I really appreciate it,¡± I said and she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, can I hug you?¡± I nod and she came closer then wrapped her arms around me but did not touch my back before she pulled away ¡°Take care, okay?¡± I nod and she turned around to leave. Minutes after she left, Ricardo came inside and walked towards me then upied the chair she sat on minutes ago. I noticed something off about him and how disturbed-looking he was. ¡°What did she say?¡± he asked and I shrugged then pat the space beside me for him toe to sit beside me which he did. ¡°She said she was sorry,¡± I told him and he nod his head but he still looked like he was pissed ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked and he shook his head with a small furrow on his brows. ¡°Nothing¡± he replies. ¡°I feel like there¡¯s something wrong and it is about the mistake Aubrey made,¡± I said and he didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Come on Ricardo, she didn¡¯t mean it. She already apologized and we should let it go¡± I told him and he sighs. ¡°I am not mad, okay? I am just worried¡± he said. ¡°About?¡± I pressed on and he red at me. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter,¡± he said and looked away from me. He is still pissed but I hope he just forgets about it and sees it as an ident that just happened and we can move on from it.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. I just nod my head and put the chocte away, he didn¡¯t even notice it when he came and I forgot to tell him about it, I think I better not since he isn¡¯t cool with her yet. I¡¯ll just share with Amelia¡­ oh, I forgot that she isn¡¯t cool with her too. I¡¯ll share it with Ann or just give it to someone if I can¡¯t find anyone to share it with. Later in the day, the nurse told me that I could go home after she instructed me what we can apply on my back and when to. Ann came in and Ricardo excused us so that I could change out of the gown they gave me to wear into some of the clothes Ann brought me. She was worried and asked if I was okay which I responded that I was. We left and since I and Ann were going home now, Ricardo said he will be heading to his office to check for any work that needs to be done. We said our goodbyes and went our way. I and Ann stopped at the store to grab a few things before heading back home, while on our way, we talked about a lot of things, how our day went, things we did, and all those. As we talked, I noticed how Ann flushed when I asked about her day. ¡°So, anything interesting today?¡± I asked when we got home and were preparing the ingredients to cook. She said that I don¡¯t need to assist her but I insist on doing so she didn¡¯t look like she wanted to argue with me today so she just let me be. We are making Hearty Dirty Rice. It¡¯s a recipe Ann saw on the inte some weeks ago and has been watching some videos on how to do it for a while now. I guess she feels confident enough to make it for both of us. ¡°Yeah, I got a decorator for the event¡± she replied while pealing the onion and garlic. I was washing the meat and chicken. We aren¡¯t using all of the ingredients but we have a few that can get us to our desired destination. Excluding olives, thank GOD. I just don¡¯t like it. ¡°Who is she?¡± I asked. When I was done with properly washing the meat and chicken, I took the meat mincer from the cupboard so that I can start mincing the meat. Ann was already done with cutting the onion and garlic and she put the rice in the pot and then put the pot on the stove to start boiling. She came to where I was standing and took the already washed chicken and seasoned then she covered it so that it can marinate. ¡°Oh no, his name is Elvis¡± she replied and took out the oven tray, put a foil on the tray, spray some oil then put the chicken on the tray before transferring the tray into the oven for it to bake. ¡°Hmm¡­ Elvis¡± I said and she nodded then tole me to pass the pan and cooking oil for her to start the cooking. ¡°What is he like?¡± I asked and I could see the pink tint on her cheek, to her ear and she tried to conceal a smile. ¡®Hmm¡­ I can smell something, I have to press on and confirm my suspicion¡¯ ¡°He is okay, please pass me the onion and garlic,¡± she said and I did. ¡°Just¡­ okay?¡± I asked and she shrugged. ¡°Well yeah,¡± she answered and continue what she was doing. ¡°I really can¡¯t ask you about a guy you just met and you tell me ¡®He¡¯s okay¡¯ when you are in fact blushing as I ask you,¡± I tell her and she rolled her eyes and then raised her hands up in the air. ¡°Okay fine, I will tell you, I find Elvis Davis attractive, we can talk more about it when we are eating. Are you satisfied?¡± she asked looking at me. ¡°A little bit, but during dinner then¡± she nods and we finished up cooking. Chapter 25 Morgan Smith I and Ann were done with the cooking a few minutes ago, we dished out the food and Ann took the tes to the sitting room while I carried the juice, yogurts, and ice cream all on a tray. ¡°You still have to tell me how you felt when you first saw him,¡± I told her when we settled to eat. ¡°You definitely aren¡¯t letting me off the hook that easy, uh?¡± I shook my head no. ¡°Not until you tell me how you felt when you set your eyes on him. Was it magical like how I told you about my feelings for Ricardo or¡­ just fill me in¡± I encouraged. ¡°Okay, when I entered the restaurant, I was looking around for he was seated then I saw a man who looked like the picture I saw on his profile waving at me so I walked towards him,¡± she said and I nod for her to continue. ¡°I really can¡¯t exin how it felt because it has been so long since I felt something like that ignite in me. I can¡¯t say if it¡¯s how beautiful his emerald green eyes looked or how chiseled his jaw looked or his neat gelled blond hair, or his really cute smile¡­ he is an attractive young man¡± she blushed. I squealed as she told me all the feels and chills, she got just looking at him andughed when she told me that she almost drooled with how much she was checking him out all through the time they talked. She told me that she never gave any guy a second look for a long time and not because she hasn¡¯t met handsome and attractive men but because they never actually captured her attention as this Elvis guy did. ¡°So, you¡¯ve finally found someone,¡± I said to her and she blushed. I am really d for her, she looks so happy and I can see a glow in her, something I don¡¯t think I have seen in her since I met her. She does have her glow but it isn¡¯t like this. I guess when you get the right person, there¡¯s this kind of glow you get that can never fade away. ¡°I didn¡¯t say he is the one, he just asked me out for another date and we will just see how things go between us,¡± she said and tried to hide her face from me. Her hair was in a low loose bun and it did little to hide her flushing face. ¡°Okay, okay but when do I get to meet him?¡± Annabelle Dennis ¡°Oh, c¡¯mon we just met and I don¡¯t know if we are going to end up having a rtionship,¡± I said and she nod her head but still had the grin she wore when I told her about Elvis. She spent almost the entirety of our dinner teasing and asking me about Elvis and all details of how I felt and I made my cheeks me up as I blushed profusely. She seems so eager to meet him but I don¡¯t want to rush things with anyone. A lot has happened in the past and I am so not rushing anywhere. I¡¯ll take things easy, baby steps I¡¯ll take it. ¡°Okay, fine I get it¡± she surrendered. ¡°So, we¡¯re done discussing Elvis?¡± I asked and she thought for a while before answering me. ¡°Hmm¡­ okay for now¡± she replied and I smiled. At least we can shift to another topic that wouldn¡¯t put me in the spotlight or have my face flushing. ¡°So¡­ Morgan,¡± I say. ¡°Yes?¡± she lifts her head from staring at her rice to looking at me ¡°I love this food you made¡± shepliments. ¡°Thank you¡± I replied with a smile ¡°Can I teach you something?¡± I asked her. I think I could slowly let her in on it and with time she would love to do it and be at peace even as she sleeps. She is improving from all the nightmares she gets but she just needs to learn to let go and forgive without expecting an apology. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s a song but it is more like a prayer¡± I answered and she narrowed her eyes slightly before turning to face me properly. ¡°Hmm¡­ okay¡± she adjusts in her seat waiting for me to go ahead. ¡°Most times I wake up in the morning, I sing the song to start my day¡± I exined and she nods. ¡°You mean the songs I sometimes hear you sing or hum in the morning and a few times in the night?¡± she asked and I nod my head in response. ¡°Yeah, that song¡± I confirmed and she nods. ¡°Okay then, go ahead¡± I took a sip of water from my cup and then cleared my throat before I started. ¡°Order my steps in your word dear LORD; Lead me, guide me every day, Send your anointing father I pray; Order my steps in your word, Please, order my steps in your word¡± I sang for her and could see that she was interested already. She pped for me and I chuckled. ¡°First, you have a very graceful and beautiful voice, second the song is cool,¡± she says and I smiled. ¡°Thank you, I don¡¯t want you to focus on how nice the song is, rather I want you to try to connect with the lyrics, let it flow, and let your heart be opened for directions¡± I exined and she looked a bit confused. ¡°Remember it¡¯s a prayer?¡± I reminded then sang the song again and again till she joined me to sing thest part. ¡°Please, order my steps in your word, please order my steps in your word.¡± We finished singing the song and after we ended it, she squealed and pped her hands. ¡°This is nice, I do love the song and the fact that it feels like I am talking to someone¡± ¡°Which you are,¡± I say and she smiled at me. ¡°Thank you, Ann, maybe I could add it as one of my morning routines,¡± she told me and I grinned. ¡°Thank GOD dear and that sounds like a n¡± We finished eating and washed the dishes, Ricardo called and she answered. While she was on the phone, I went upstairs to my room to freshen up and also prepare for sleep. I got into my bathroom and saw that I ran out of shampoo. ¡°I think I got extra in my closet,¡± I said to myself then walked out of the closet to search for the extra shampoo I got the other day, I searched but couldn¡¯t find it and I am not ready to turn this closet upside down because of some shampoo. ¡°Where did I keep it?¡± I asked myself out loud. I made my way out of my room and to Morgan¡¯s room, it possibly couldn¡¯t be there but there was no harm in checking to be sure. I find it ufortable to go through people¡¯s stuff but I needed this shampoo, I¡¯ll let Morgan know I was here even though she doesn¡¯t mind, and I will still let her know. I checked them but couldn¡¯t find them there too. ¡°Where in the world did I put the shampoo?¡± I asked aloud and looked around before making my way out of her room and downstairs to ask her. ¡°Morgan?¡± I called out to her and she answered me. ¡°Yep?¡± her voice came from the kitchen so I made my way there. I saw a bowl of ice cream and two small size bowls of fries in front of her then I shook my head at her and ignored the fact that she is having those thiste. ¡°Need something?¡± I nod. ¡°Remember one time we both went to the store to get some sanitary pads?¡± she nods ¡°I bought a shampoo, you remember that?¡± I asked and she nods again.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, I do. That Shury hair shampoo, right?¡± she asked and I nod my head in response. ¡°Yes, I ran out of shampoo and can¡¯t find the extra I go. I am not sure if I kept it in my room or gave it to you when we came back¡± ¡°It¡¯s with me, sorry I was supposed to give it back but I kept forgetting each time. It¡¯s in my wardrobe¡± she said. ¡°Oh, thank GOD, can you give me please?¡± I asked. ¡°It¡¯s in my wardrobe, go take it and you really don¡¯t need to ask me for permission, you know?¡± she said and I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s an invasion of privacy be quick with snacking so that you can freshen up and I can help apply the ointment on your back¡± ¡°Yes mom¡± she salutes and I shook my head at her. I went back to her room and checked her wardrobe to see it there. ¡°Thank GOD¡± I turned and went back to my room. I passed my window and was about to get inside the bathroom when I spotted the silhouette of a man downstairs, he seems to be leaning on a pickup truck and it feels like he was looking straight at me. I adjust the curtain and switched off the light. I can¡¯t clearly tell what the person was doing there or whoever he is but it looked like he took something from his pocket like a phone or something because he held it against his ear. ¡®Who stays out at this time of the night?¡¯ I asked myself and came nearer to take a closer look at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I jumped and covered my mouth to stifle the shrieking sound that erupted out of my mouth from the scare I just got. ¡°Stop doing that,¡± I said with my hands over my chest. The light came on and I saw Morgan putting her hands on her hips. ¡°What were you doing?¡± she asked again. ¡°Nothing, just¡­ never mind, what do you need?¡± ¡°Nothing, she said and left my room. ¡®Strange girl¡¯ I looked back at the window and didn¡¯t see the man nor the pickup truck then I wondered who that could be and what he was doing there thiste. Chapter 26 Annabelle Dennis It¡¯s morning already and I was feeling so tired from yesterday¡¯s activities. I stretched then something went through my mind. ¡®Did I forget to apply ointment on Morgan¡¯s back?¡¯ I asked myself and hoped that I did because I am too tired to remember anything. When I was sure that my body didn¡¯t feel too cramped up, I sat up and took my bible from my bedside table, I went on my knees and thanked GOD for waking me up early before opening the book of Proverbs to read the chapter that represents today¡¯s date. I have a daily routine for each day and when I finished reading the book of Proverbs, I opened to 2 Corinthians chapter 1 verse 3 which read ¡®Praise be to the GOD and Father of our LORD JESUS CHRIST, the Father ofpassion and the GOD of allfort, whoforts us in all our troubles so that we canfort those in any trouble with thefort we ourselves receive from GOD¡¯ When I read it, I closed my eyes and prayed. ¡°Father, help me so that I can help those in need, guide me so that I can guide those who are lost, provide for me so that I can be a blessing to others¡± I prayed. ¡°Please, protect your daughter Morgan, she has started to see you in your glory, please guide her in every step she takes and her boyfriend Ricardo, guide him also. There are things that he can¡¯t tell no one but you know GOD because you are the one who searches the deepest part of a man¡¯s heart¡± I paused for a while before continuing. ¡°Please protect him, teach him what he should do, and let your name be magnified in our lives. Be with his little brother Richard and their friends Amelia and George, guide those that don¡¯t know what to do, provide for those that don¡¯t know what to eat the next minute, protect those that are scared, and show them that you¡¯re their strong tower.¡± I continued praying for a few more minutes before ending it with ¡®Amen¡¯. When I was done praying, I went into my bathroom to freshen up. The strange man I saw yesterday night still makes me think and I suspect him to be that Mr. John that came here earlier. I decided to brush it off and not think too much about it and focus on my day and get prepared to head for the Hall. I am just hoping the guys that are working on the bathroom get it done quickly so that I can tick that off my list. I finished my bath and went inside my room to get dressed. I guess Morgan should be up by now, she has an early exam today and I don¡¯t want her to be all grumpy this morning. ¡°Morg-oh there you are,¡± I say and thankfully she was already dressed. She probably went to her room to take her bath. ¡°Hi, Ann¡± she greets me with a smile which I returned. ¡°Hi to you, how was your night?¡± I asked and left my room in the kitchen after I was done dressing up. ¡°it was great, how was yours?¡± she asked. ¡°Beautiful, have you had anything to eat yet?¡± I asked her and she shook her head so I decided on something basic, toast and some milk, I guess.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Seems someone couldn¡¯t get their hands off the milk yesterday¡± I took the empty milk carton and disposed of it in the trash can. ¡°Can¡¯t me me, can we?¡± she asks and I just chuckled Here you go, Morgan¡± I passed her a te of toast and then a cup of milk which she epted. ¡°Thank you, mama¡± she thanked with a wink. ¡°Thank GOD girl¡± I took a bite from my toast and a sip from my milk ¡°Hope you¡¯re prepared for today¡¯s exam?¡± I asked after a while and she nods in response. ¡°Yesterday was okay, today will be better,¡± she said and I agreed. ¡°I believe so, your exams will be done before the day of the events, right?¡± I asked and she nods in response. ¡°Yeah, sure and I will love to assist with the decorations, Mrs. Addison¡¯s project too¡± ¡°The LORD help¡± she nods and finished her toast before reaching for thest one on my te ¡°Need a ride?¡± ¡°Yup, Ricardo won¡¯t be picking me up today, he doesn¡¯t have any papers tillter in the day so that gives him some time to finish a few of his work. Ricardo White ¡°So, I need to finish this up before my next paper,¡± I said to my little brother who sat across from me. He and Morgan have early morning exams, the reason why I couldn¡¯t take her to school this morning. ¡°Okay, this is huge for us both. I am so sure dad I looking down at us and is very proud of how far we havee¡± he said and I smiled. I did wish dad was here to see all these, all the milestones we are gradually gaining, how grown and responsible we are. He taught us most of the principles we apply in our lives and business too. It has always helped us and he would be the proudest father in the world right now. ¡°Yeah, I know¡± was my reply. ¡°So, I saw mum a couple of days ago,¡± he said and I stopped what I was doing. I wanted to look at him but I could feel his gaze boring on me and I am not ready for that awkward moment to pass us. It¡¯s been a while since I saw her and thest, I remembered seeing her was when she came over the other day. ¡°Hmm¡± was my answer as I continue what I was doing. ¡°She misses us and I do¡± he continues and I just nod my head, ¡°She said I should send her greetings to you and we should both take care,¡± he tells me. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to bete for your exams?¡± I ignored what he said and looked up at him. He just sighs then stood up and grabbed his bag. ¡°Yeah, I was about to leave,¡± he said and I nod my head ¡°Just needed to tell you,¡± he grabbed his keys and walked towards the door ¡°See you around bro,¡± he said and left. I let out a sigh and lean back on the chair I was sitting on. I am very much aware that he isn¡¯t happy with how distant I made myself from mum but I guess he can¡¯t understand where I stand here, he was so little when she left and he craves her love and attention but not me¡­ I had that craving for many years but it was never fulfilled so instead, I detest having that love from her that¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to be moved by whatever act she puts on. She might want to get in and then leave whenever she can and I will not allow that. ¡°GOD, I don¡¯t know what to do,¡± I muttered under my breath then picked up my phone and dialed Morgan¡¯s number. I want to hear her voice, it¡¯s soothing to me and makes me feel okay¡­ good¡­ better. ¡°Hello boyfriend,¡± her sweet little voice said cheerily and I grinned. ¡°Hello girlfriend,¡± I said in the highest pitch voice I could muster, she giggled at it and it made me happy. ¡°How was your night?¡± she asked me and I closed myptop then shifted it on the table before cing my legs on the spot it upied seconds ago. ¡°It was great, how was yours?¡± I asked ¡°Fine, fine. Ann is taking me to school, are you already at work?¡± ¡°I am so sorry that I couldn¡¯te to take you to school and no, I am not yet at work, still at home. I was waiting for Ricardo to get going before I leave¡± I exined. I stood up then put my phone on loudspeaker, and ced it on the table as I began packing myptop, some of the papers I was working on, some books, and other things I needed for work. ¡°It¡¯s fine, just concentrate on work and please for the love of GOD, eat something, I am serious right now,¡± she said and I chuckled. I could imagine her putting one of her hands on her waist and the other pointing at me as she gives me a stern look. ¡°Sure mamacita¡± I said. ¡°I am not joking Ricardo White, please eat something¡± ¡°You called my full name, so I am sure you aren¡¯t joking,¡± I tell her ¡°I will, you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± I say to her and heard her sigh. ¡°Okay then, bye handsome and have a great day¡± ¡°Take care too beautiful and tell Ann I said hi¡± ¡°Ann, Ricardo is saying hi¡± I heard her say to Ann then a faint voice followed before she got back to me. ¡°She said I should say hi too¡± ¡°Okay then, see you in school¡± ¡°You too¡± I hung up and put my bag on the couch when I was done with arranging what I needed. I head for the kitchen to get something to eat, I settled on some toast and scrambled eggs. When I was done, I went to take my bag and my keys before walking to the front door, I opened it and went outside then locked my door and went to my car. ¡°LORD, help me today¡± I prayed when I was inside my car before starting the car and going to my office. I hope today will be good. Chapter 27 Elizabeth Victorham ¡°I don¡¯t even know how to exin this to him in ways that he would understand¡± I exined to Mr. White what was troubling me and he sat there just listening to me go on and on. ¡°I am guessing it¡¯s because of the mistake I made seventeen years ago,¡± I said and looked down at my hand feeling ashamed of myself for leaving my family in that manner without looking back. This is aplicated situation and I wanted to exin my reasons then, I really wanted to tell Rond what was up, and then Ricardo, Ricard might not understand but at least I get to exin myself¡­ I wanted them to know that I didn¡¯t leave them intentionally and it was for their own good but I couldn¡¯t. I doubt it would sound proper when I start to exin to them what was going on, that I just decided to leave my husband and two sons because I feel it¡¯s for their own good. Would they even listen to me? Would it even make sense? I remembered almost going mad when I found out about Rond¡¯s death, it was as if my heart was ripped out of my chest and torn to pieces, my whole world shattered¡­ the ache still persists to date and there¡¯s nothing I could do to take it away. It was just sad that the one I was protecting died and I don¡¯t n on losing the sons I have, that¡¯s why I want toe back into their lives and tell them what actually happened with the hope that they listen to me and believe me. ¡°Everything will be fine Miss Victorham,¡± Mr. White said and I shook my head. ¡°Just call me Elizabeth, please,¡± I said to him and he nods his head. ¡°I want to ask you something,¡± he said and I looked at him and then nod for him to go ahead with his queries ¡°The other day, I saw you going into a building¡­ what were you doing there?¡± he asked and I looked at him with a small frown ¡°The ce doesn¡¯t look like a ce someone like you should be in¡± I knew I would have let it out, one of the things that bothered me. He is family so I have to tell him. ¡°I am so confused,¡± I say then let out a sigh and looked at my hands. ¡°About what exactly? Please, enlighten me¡± ¡°Everything, it sort of confuses me,¡± I say already feeling frustrated.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Is it because you left on your own will or is there something else bothering you?¡± he asked and another sigh left my lips. ¡°Yes, that and Lepey¡­ he¡­ he was threatening again and asking for more and¡­¡± I gulped ¡°And he wants to harm my boys if I don¡¯t listen to him, I am tired¡­ I am just tired of everything, giving him more and all these¡­ I am tired¡± I let out my frustration and shook my head. ¡°He needs help but isn¡¯t ready to get any¡± ¡°Who is this Lepey to you?¡± he asked. ¡°He is my little brother,¡± I said and he looked a bit taken aback by the revtion ¡°He was¡­¡± I sigh again. ¡°He was what?¡± ¡°He wasn¡¯t¡­ he wasn¡¯t like this from the beginning, he just had issues as he grew up¡± I took a sip from the water Mr. White went to fetch me ¡°Thank you¡± he nods for me to go ahead. ¡°He had a little ident when he was twelve, my parents and Lepey wereing from the pharmacy when they got hit by an eighteen-wheeler truck.¡± I swallowed the lump in my throat then continued ¡°My parents died instantly but Lepey survived¡­ it did have a negative impact on him after the crash¡± I shook my head. ¡°He could have died in that crash but he didn¡¯t, it affected his head and he was hospitalized for almost two years¡­ the doctors told us that he might not make it and even if he did, he would end up disabled¡± I stood up and walked up to the window as I stare outside. Looking at how cool the ambiance was calmed me down somehow and I continued ¡°A miracle happened and he was able to walk and do things himself¡± I smiled ¡°I was happy that my little brother could get back on his feet, improving. I was still in my older teen years so I tried to look for ways that we could survive since we had no family to support us or anything¡± I turned to look at him. ¡°Lepey was getting better so I thought it would be best to let him be by himself as I hustle around for us, little did I know that he got mixed up with the wrong guys, they started doing bad stuff around our neighborhood and before I notice it, he was so deep into whatever they did¡± I exined and he just watched me, not saying anything. ¡°I tried to get him out of the mess but he was violent towards me, he almost had me killed, nearly destroyed everything for me when I tried to get help for him¡± I turn back around to look out the window. ¡°Most of the time, I do me myself for everything, all the things that happened, my parent¡¯s death, my brother¡¯s involvement in the ident which almost busted his brain, myte husband, and my boys, I was just too focused on making a living that I forgot to be present for my brother, now he does really bad things to hurt people all over and when I hear of what he does, I feel guilty because it¡¯s my fault¡± I cried. GOD, I feel like I failed everyone, my parents, my little brother, myte husband, and now my boys, I feel like everything has been taken from me and maybe I wasn¡¯t built for good things. I don¡¯t even know what to do, what steps to take, and how to stop this madness. I wiped my cheeks with the back of my hand then continue talking. ¡°I have been trying to cover his mess by not involving in investigations that could put him in jail because I am scared¡­ scared of what he would do and scared that I would lose my brother forever this time. I have sent him to rehab most times and when hees back, he gets worse like that was the boost he needed to be eviler¡± I wipe the fresh tears that rolled down my cheeks. I went back to my chair and sat down. ¡°He threatened to destroy my family if I don¡¯t leave them because he med me for letting him feel lonely, that was why I left and pretended I left for another man, I made them think I was a bad mother and wife because I was trying to protect them, and one of them died¡­ I don¡¯t want to lose my boys¡± Mr. White did say anything, rather he just kept looking at me but I could see the emotions y on his face when I exined all to him so I decided to change the topic. ¡°Anyways, how¡¯s the old man holding up?¡± I asked and I saw the look of surprise on his face as he stared at me. He adjusts in his seat and I saw him gulp. ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel that way, I know he asked you to keep an eye on us all but going to my son¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s ce? Why?¡± I asked. ¡°Pardon me, but you know how he can be¡± I nod and he continues ¡°He just wanted to ensure that you guys are safe from any harm, and about going to Ann¡¯s ce, I heard some news so I wanted to be sure they were okay as I watch them,¡± he said and I nod. ¡°It involves Lepey¡± I didn¡¯t ask because I knew he was involved in multiple homicides and other brutal crimes. I am just d that the old man remembered us and kept tabs on us. He has always been like that ¡°Ann is dating your son?¡± he asked. ¡°Oh,e on, no. it¡¯s the girl staying with Ann, Morgan is her name I guess¡± I say ¡°You¡¯re a PI, aren¡¯t you? You are cking then¡± Iment and he chuckled then stood to his feet. ¡°I will take my leave now, Elizabeth, thank you for sharing your thoughts with me,¡± he said. ¡°I stood up too and walked him to the door. ¡°Thank you, Mr. White,¡± I said and he nods his head and then went outside. He turned to look at me then smiled and put both hands in his pocket. ¡°No need for that Elizabeth, and please call me John. You¡¯re my brother¡¯s widow and I try to assist in ways I could¡± he said. ¡°Thank you again, see youter John¡± ¡°You too Elizabeth and keep me updated on anything you might know,¡± he said then turned around and went to his pickup truck. I closed the door and lean my back on the door as a sigh left my lips with the hope that things be right and this madness gets to stop. Chapter 28 Morgan Smith ¡°It was quite simple,¡± Amelia said to George and he just nods then continues eating his lunch. ¡°At least it isn¡¯t as before,¡± I said. The exam went pretty well and we are presently at ¡®h¡¯, we had a long week and needed to treat ourselves since it¡¯s been a while since we came here. Exams did make us do much and we had to make sure to be within or around the schoolpound to avoid any kind of unnecessary stress but since today is Friday and we are done with our exams for the day we are going to rx. Next week will be the final week of our exam and I am d. We all are. Richard and Ricardo are still in school because of their exams. Ricardo came in a bitte but thankfully it was Mr. Seville that was today¡¯s invigtor so he pardons him and let him in without any hassle. ¡°So, what¡¯s the n after college?¡± George asked I and Amelia. ¡°I want to be an editor, I already applied for a job at us¡¯s publication & Co. I do hope that I get the job after college¡± Amelia said ¡°It¡¯s something big for me so it will be really cool to get it¡± ¡°That¡¯s great girl, I hope you get it as you want,¡± I said with a smile and she nods ¡°As for me, interior designs are my thing, so I want to build a career on it and probably have a studio for my designs¡± I shrugged. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to take a career path with what you studied in school?¡± Amelia asked and I shook my head. ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t know why I picked the course I am currently studying so, no and I do have a passion for writing so I might be doing a bit of writing here and there¡± I answered and she nods. ¡°Yeah, I can see that, good luck with that,¡± she said and I grinned before she turned to George ¡°How about you George? What are you doing after graduation?¡± she asked. ¡°Well, I would love to start up a car repair workshop. You know how much I love it¡± he was asking Amelia and she nods then looks away from him. ¡°That¡¯s awesome,¡± I said and he smiles. ¡°Yeah, although I have checked out some really good ces to start off from I just need to finalize a few things and things would be running after graduation,¡± he said ¡°I am happy for you George, this is amazing¡± I raised my hand for a ¡®high five¡¯ and he ps my palm. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. ¡°Congrattions George,¡± Amelia said not looking at him and he just looks at her for a few seconds before nodding and finishing his drink. We talked for a bit and were about to leave when Ricardo called that he ising over, I told him we were already leaving for George¡¯s ce ad he said he would meet us there. I told them that I needed to use the bathroom so they asked me to meet them where George parked his car. George stood and helped Amelia up then they turned in the opposite direction while I went to the bathroom. Before I turned, I saw George try to hold Amelia¡¯s hand but she shakes him off before walking really fast ahead of him. I am still trying to figure out what¡¯s with those two but that can wait, my dder can¡¯t. When I was done, I quickly went to the parking lot where George¡¯s car was parked and when I got inside, I could feel the tension around the car so high. George and Amelia¡¯s faces both bared angry looks, his shirt seems a bit rough and her hair also. I can feel that something went on before I came because it seems so ufortable with the whole choking atmosphere. ¡°Hi,¡± I said to lessen the tension ¡°Can we move now?¡± I asked. No one said anything, George looked at Amelia who was looking out the window before letting out a sigh and starting his car. He drove out of the parking lot and was now heading to his house. I could see him running his fingers through his head constantly then letting out sighs at intervals. I mean, I do want to know what is going on between them but I really don¡¯t want to be at the receiving end of Amelia¡¯s outburst. She looks so pissed and she might take it out on me which I don¡¯t want to happen. I took out my phone and texted Ann, she said she was already home and about to retire to bed then she asked where I was I told her that I was spending time with my friends and she was okay with it since she knew who they were. I also told her that I would inform her if I would be spending the night there. She said she was good and she had a great but tiring day, I told her to take enough rest before she told me that she needed to sleep and we said goodbyes. I received a text from Ricardo shortly after so I opened it to read his message. R: Babe are you there already? I just arrived and I am outside. M: Not yet, we left a minute ago. R: Okay, will be expecting you guys, I brought takeaways though. M: That¡¯s great, we have eaten though but thank you. ¡°Hey George, Ricardo is already at the gate of your house and he brought some takeaways,¡± I say to George and he nods. ¡°Did he bring some chocte chip cookie dough ice cream?¡± Amelia asked as she turns to look at me. ¡°Let me ask him¡± M: Babe, did you bring the chocte chip cookie dough ice cream for Amelia? Please tell me that you brought it. R: Lol, I did bring a bucket, tell her not to fidget ?? Lol ¡°He did bring a bucket,¡± I told her with a smile and she returned it and then went back to looking outside her window. ¡°Tell him I said thank you,¡± she said. M: She says thank you and we will be there soon. R: Okay, will be expecting you guys ?? I smiled and put my phone back in my pocket. George puts on the radio and Whitney Housten¡¯s ¡®I will always love you¡¯ came on. Amelia turned to look at George then hissed and changed the channel before folding her arms and looking back at her side of the window. George nced at her and sighed. ¡°You know, it would be okay if you asked everyone if changing the channel was fine,¡± he said and she scoffed. ¡°Well, it will also be okay, if you asked everyone if it was okay to put on the radio¡± she fires back and he just shook his head and stayed quiet. ¡°Seriously? You really want to start this now?¡± he asked but she didn¡¯t answer rather she still stare out the window and I can already imagine the frown on her face. I think I need to say something before they decide to argue¡­ if they ever do. ¡°Sorry, but what is going on here?¡± I asked looking in between them. Amelia just gave me a look and I raised my hand up in surrender. ¡°It¡¯s nothing Morgan¡­ nothing¡± he whispered thest part and ran his fingers through his hair again and releasing a puff of air. I nod and kept quiet till we got to his house. I saw Ricardo¡¯s car parked by the side of his house so he opened the gates with the remote he installed in his car, we got inside and I Ricardo followed behind us and parked beside his car in the garage. Amelia opened the door and left but she mmed the car door really hard and I heard George hiss as he watches her leave. He looked back at me and we shrugged before getting out of his car and he locked it up. Ricardo was already at the entrance of the house and he smiles when he saw using, he and Amelia did a high five and he opened his arms wide for me to get in his embrace. ¡°How are you doing?¡± he asked and kissed my hair. I grinned and stepped out of his hold to look at him. ¡°Fine, how about you? How did your exam go?¡± I asked.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It was great and I am doing okay,¡± he answered and moved away a bit to shake George and give him that man hug they do almost all the time. ¡°Hey, George¡± he greets. ¡°Hey man,¡± George greets back. We held hands as we waited for George to open his front door. ¡°Where are the goodies you got us?¡± Amelia asked and he nods in the direction of his car. ¡°It¡¯s in my car¡± he gave her his keys and she went to get them out. We entered his living room and settled in then some minutester, Amelia came with the goodies and gave Ricardo back his keys. When we settled properly and were chilling in the living room, George asked Ricardo about his aspiration in life and what he ns on doing after college and he shares it with us. We all talked about so many things, vacations we would love to go together, ces we would like to visit, and some jokes about our experience together as friends. It was alreadyte and I texted Ann that I am staying over but she didn¡¯t reply so I am guessing that she is asleep already. George provided I and Ricardo a room and Amelia on when we wanted to retire for the day. We promised ourselves an outing the next day. I pretty much enjoyed today and I am anticipating what tomorrow holds for us all. Chapter 29 Annabelle Dennis I jolt up from my sleep when I heard the ringing of my rm, I turned to look at it and stopped it from ringing because it was already getting annoying but when I looked properly, it was my phone that was ringing and that was a call I disconnected. I don¡¯t even have an rm, to begin with.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. I grabbed my phone to check who just called when it rang again, I squinted my eyes to check who was calling and saw that it was a number I am not familiar with. I checked the time on my phone to see that it was around nine in the morning and I wondered if I really slept that long. I must be so tired to have slept that much. My phone stopped ringing and I dropped it beside me then yawned, I picked it back up and checked my call logs to see two missed calls from the number that just called then one from Morgan then I saw a message notification and was going to check then another call from the same number came in so I picked it to know who that might be. ¡°Hello, good morning,¡± said a deep yet slightly familiar voice from the other end of the line. ¡°Hey, please who is calling?¡± I yawned again then stretched. ¡°Looks like someone is just waking up,¡± he said chuckling ¡°This is Elvis, remember me?¡± he asked and suddenly, I felt my senses awaken so I sat up properly on my bed as a small smile graced my lips. ¡°Oh, hi Elvis, how are you doing?¡± I asked him and got up then stretched my cramped-up muscles again. ¡°I am doing fine, thank you. Hope you slept well?¡± he asked. I nod my head with a grin on my lips ¡°Yes, I did, thank you¡± ¡°So¡­¡± he drawled. ¡°So¡­¡± I copied him and he chuckled. ¡°I was wondering if you would want to grab breakfast with me?¡± My grin widened and my heart felt full so I ran my hands through my red hair then stood in front of my dresser mirror as I look into my eyes which seems to be glowing. This is something that I haven¡¯t seen on me for a really long time and I like it. ¡°Are you there?¡± his voice broke me out of my reverie. ¡°Uh¡­ yeah, I am and yes, I want to grab some breakfast with you¡± I epted. ¡°Great, will thirty minutes from now be fine?¡± he asked and I nod my head then walk to my closet to find myself something to wear. ¡°Yeah, it would be fine¡± I answered. ¡°Okay, send me your address and I wille to pick you up¡± ¡°I will Elvis,¡± I said and picked a blue dress from my closet then shook my head as it looked too bright and I needed something nice and casual. I will pick what I want to wear after I am done taking my bath. ¡°See you in thirty minutes,¡± he said. ¡°You too¡± I hung up and let out a loud squeal as I jumped on my bed and then bounced till I wasying down on my bed. ¡°GOD, it¡¯s happening, I am going out again, I am, and it¡­ it feels so good¡± I said to myself then closed my eyes for a few minutes. I remembered that I had thirty minutes to get ready so I sat up and sent him my address after I saved his contact. I looked at the messages I got from Morgan to see that she sent me one from yesterday and the other two were from earlier this morning. 9:15 pm ¨C Hey, I will be staying over at George¡¯s ce tonight, Ricardo is with me if you¡¯re asking. Good night and don¡¯t miss me much ?? 6:30 am ¨C Hey momma, you didn¡¯t reply to my message yesterday, strange. I am guessing that you¡¯re still asleep but I won¡¯t being home now. I, Ricardo, Amelia, and George are going to be spending some time together. Please call when you see my message, seems a bit weird because it¡¯s your line. Anyways, see youter. 8:15 am ¨C Hey Ann, I tried your number some minutes ago and you didn¡¯t pick up, are you okay? Because I am getting really bothered now. I¡¯ll drop by to check on you, see you soon. ¡®So thoughtful of her¡¯, I smiled and went to brush my teeth before I called her. After I was done brushing, I picked up my phone and dialed her number after about two rings, she picked it up and I heard her exhale. ¡°Praise be to GOD that you decided to call me, where have you been Ann? I sent you a text message yesterday and two this morning. I even called you but got no response, are you fine? I was so worried about you because that¡¯s so unlike you. We have headed home anyways¡± she said at once and I chuckled. ¡°Okay, calm down girl, I am doing very fine so you guys shouldn¡¯t bothering, go and enjoy yourselves. Anyways, I have a breakfast date with Elvis¡± I bite my bottom lip when I said thest part. ¡°Oh,,, Elvis asked you out¡­ I smell something greating out of this one date¡± she teased and I felt the warmness on my cheeks go down to my neck. ¡°I want details when I get back, okay?¡± she said and I just shook my head. ¡°Yeah sure, don¡¯t bothering him now, I will be leaving soon. Have fun, okay? Tell them I said hi¡± ¡°Sure, and you too mama,¡± she said cheerily. I chuckled and put my phone down after disconnecting the call so that I can fully get ready before Elvises here. After my bath, I went into my closet to begin deciding on what I wanted to wear. I checked through some clothes and decided on a knee-length light brown dress with ck floral designs at the bottom of the skirt, the blouse and at the edge of each sleeve, I coupled it with a dark brown ankle boot and my brown tote bag. I was wearing my silver stud earring when I heard the doorbell ring, that must be him. I stood in front of my dresser mirror to admire myself. I looked so good, no doubt. I wore the silver ne my mum gave me when I was a teenager and I am d it fit just right. I wore no makeup and just let my hair down. I could imagine my mum looking at me from heaven with her beautiful smile as she tells me how gorgeous I looked and my dad will appear from behind her and agree with her. They will be proud of me and how I overcame the challenges that threw me off my feet. I smiled and said a little prayer, just then I heard the bell ring so I checked how I looked again before picking up my purse, phone, and keys then I went downstairs and rushed to the door. I took deep breaths in and then opened the door to a handsome smiling Elvis. ¡°Hey, what took you so long?¡± he asked as he looks at my dress with a smile on his lips. ¡°Sorry, I was checking to be sure I am not forgetting anything,¡± I told him and he nods then fixed his gaze back on my face with a decent smile on his face. ¡°You look stunning Ann,¡± hepliments and I felt warmness on my cheeks then I hoped I wasn¡¯t looking red right now. ¡°Thank you, you don¡¯t look bad either,¡± I say and he grinned then gave way for me to leave my apartment and waited till I locked up before leading me to his ck BMW that was parked by the sidewalk. ¡°Lovely car you have here,¡± I say when he entered the car after helping me inside. ¡°Thank you¡± he started his car and then turned to me ¡°Where would you like to go for breakfast?¡± Chapter 30 Morgan Smith When I was done talking to Ann and making sure that she was okay, I told George to continue where we nned to go. ¡°I told you that she¡¯s fine, you didn¡¯t have to get all worried and freaked out¡± Ricardo nudged me lightly and I rest my head on his shoulder. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I was just worried because she is always the one calling to ask about my whereabouts and telling me if she is not home or reasons she wouldn¡¯t be answering my calls¡± I exined to him. ¡°I understand,¡± he said then put his arms around my shoulder as he drew small circles on my arms and his other hand held his phone as he went through it. I took out my phone to search for the song Ann taught me the other night. I opened a browser and typed ¡®Order My Steps¡¯ song then press search. Numerous search results sprang forth and I scrolled to look for the original artist. I saw and watched a few videos that showed up. I just love how smooth and peaceful the song sounded to my ears. It was like a request being sent to someone you trust to look after you in all aspects and I guess she sings this song to her GOD who she speaks to from time to time. There are questions that fill my head about her GOD and how he works and how he hears people, do they have to take turns while they ask him for something? Is there a particr time everyone is assigned to talk to him so that he hears them? There are billions of people in this world so I am just curious. Maybe I will have to ask her about it when we all get back from our outings. I plugged in my earpiece as I yed it on my phone then hummed the song and moved my head to the rhythm. I started singing as it yed over and over again, I felt Ricardo¡¯s gaze on my head and I leaned away from resting on his shoulder to look at him wearing a smile. I smiled back and unplugged the earpiece ¡°What?¡± Iughed shyly then he just stared at me.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nothing, I have known you for a long time and didn¡¯t know you can sing this well,¡± he said and I blushed. ¡°Well, thank you sire¡± I salute and he grinned as he shook his head. ¡°You could go for a talent hunt you know? All those big talent shows happening here and the minor ones, your choice¡± she shrugged. ¡°True¡± George agreed, Amelia looked at him for some seconds before looking out the window. ¡°Thank you, guys,¡± I thanked them and put my phone back in my pocket when we got to our destination. George parked his car and we all got out while he locks the doors. I stretched as I looked around the small cabin and its surroundings. Nothing seems to have changed since we were herest, just the grass seems to have overgrown and we might have a new neighbor from across us. This is our rxation pce as we like to call it. When we started hanging out with each other, we looked around for spots we could mark as our territory so that we cane there whenever we wanted to chill together or be away from everyone or from work, to rx and all that. George was the one who found this ce when he was driving home from his grandma¡¯s house, his car broke down and it was gettingte. There weren¡¯t any more buildings than what is around here and it was kind of deserted so he walked up to this cabin to see if someone was living there but he was stopped by the caretaker who he exined his predicament to and he was given a room with a promise that his car would get fixed the next day. He kept in touch with the caretaker and informed him of the owner¡¯s decision in selling the house. We gathered up the money and bought it and since then it became our secret hideout. We did a few renovations to suit our taste over time. ¡°I really miss this ce,¡± I said when we were inside the living room. The outside looks a bit small but the inside is quiterge. ¡°Me too, off to my room,¡± Amelia said and began her way toward her room. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? Let¡¯s go prepare something we can all eat before retiring to our respective rooms¡± I told her before she could walk to her room. Amelia rolled her eyes and changed directions to the kitchen. I shook my head and went to ask the boys what they needed. ¡°Is there bread? Did we buy some groceries recently?¡± Ricardo asked as he turns to George who nod his head in response. ¡°Yes, I did some shopping on Wednesday night¡± was his response then he turns to me ¡°Omelet and toast would do¡± ¡°Okay, we will get that done soon¡± I turned around and walked to the kitchen. I really wasn¡¯t surprised to see Amelia with a bowl full of cereal in front of her with a ss-filled juice. If I had left her anywhere food was and she hadn¡¯t gotten her hands on something to munch on, I would be worried. ¡°What are we preparing?¡± she asked after she chewed the cereal in her mouth before stuffing more inside her mouth. ¡®I do hope she doesn¡¯t choke herself real soon because from how she eats these days, it looks like it would be soon¡¯ I said within and shook my head. ¡°We are making omelets and toast if it¡¯s okay with you¡± I rest my hand on the counter and one on my hip. ¡°Anything is okay with me¡± she responds then continues eating. ¡°Look here Lia, if you want to assist me here, please be done with that as soon as you can or you can go to your room to enjoy your food or stay with the boys,¡± I said ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when I am done¡± Iplete and she carried her bowl the drank the contents as if she was drinking soup. ¡°Nah, I want to help,¡± she said after she finished it and was rinsing the te and cup she used. I brought out the ingredients and cut up some onions while Amelia was dicing some peppers andying out the seasoning. ¡°Please pass me the spat in the drawer there¡± she did as I asked and I began making the omelet. ¡°I¡¯ll make the toast,¡± she said and took out the bread then cleaned the toaster before she began. I wanted to ask her this for a long but I just didn¡¯t know what the right time might be so since we will be here for a period of time, I think I better just ask her to be sure. ¡°Lia?¡± she turns to me when I called her name then looked back at what she was doing. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I just wanted to be sure but is everything okay with you and er¡­ George?¡± I asked and looked at her from what I was doing to see her pause then she took a sigh before continuing toasting the bread. ¡°We are, I am and he is¡­ just some¡­¡± she trailed off and I switched off the stove when I was done then put the pan on the counter as I wait for her toplete her sentence ¡°Everything is okay¡± she concludes and smiles at me when she turns to see me watching her. ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± I asked and she nods. I didn¡¯t want to push further so I just drop it and dished the omelets on each te while she put the toast on a reallyrge te and then took it to the living room since that¡¯s where we love to eat. When we brought all the tes, cups, and drinks we are using, we settled on the floor and surround the table. ¡°Looks great¡± Georgements as he stares at the food. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said then I looked at Ricardo who was already looking at me. ¡°Let¡¯s pray¡± I held out my hand to him and then my other to Amelia who sat beside me, and she held George¡¯s hand too. ¡°LORD, thank you for this food that you provided for us and as we are going to be eating them, let it nourish our bodies and let us enjoy them in peace, bless us and provide for those in need. Amen¡± I prayed and they all chorused ¡®Amen¡¯. ¡°You are improving, well-done girl¡± Amelia lifts her hand up for a high five and I pped her palm. ¡°Thank you¡± I smiled and then looked up at Ricardo who whispered ¡®You did good baby girl¡¯ in my ear. As we ate, we talked about the examsing up next week and some other things we nned to do after graduation. Tomorrow is Sunday and I feel excited to go to mass and was also curious about what would be preached. Tomorrow will have toe for me to find out. Chapter 31 Annabelle Dennis ¡°Really?¡± Iughed and Elvis nods as he chuckles. ¡°I felt worse because, within that short period of time, I got lost in what was being asked¡± he shook his head ¡°They took me off guard, so you can¡¯t me me¡± he shrugged and Iughed some more. We are having breakfast at a local spot that is three blocks away from my ce of work. We weren¡¯t too sure where we could have breakfast so he typed a cool ce on the map and we got this ce which is in fact cool and nice. The interior is cool and homey, and so is their food. ¡°You are so funny,¡± I said amidstughter. ¡°And you are beautiful¡± hepliments, my face became warm and I am sure I am flushing red. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said shyly. ¡°You are wee,¡± he said, looking at me. It feels really good to go out with someone your age and just have a nice goodugh. Enjoying each other¡¯spany and talking like you¡¯ve known for years. It¡¯s good and I like it. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that they sell really nice food here,¡± I said after a few minutes of silence, he nods his head and took a sip from his coffee. ¡°Yeah, me too. I am new here so¡­¡± he shrugged. ¡°Oh really?¡± I asked, and he nods in response ¡°When did you move in here?¡± ¡°About two weeks ago¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s nice,¡± I said then took a bite from my croissant. ¡°Yeah, you mentioned earlier that Morgan isn¡¯t your real sister?¡± I nod in response ¡°Where did you guys meet then? Where? When? How?¡± he asked and I sighed then took a sip from my coffee and stayed smiling for a while. ¡°Sorry for asking, I was just curious, you don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t want to¡± I shook my head ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s fine. We met at the hospital. I am blessed that we did¡± I smiled and he nods for me to go ahead. ¡°I and a few others in church do go for outreach to the hospital, orphanage, street, and any ce the LORD leads us to. We doe to this hospital frequently and this day, I saw her, I saw Morgan sitting on her bed by herself looking gloomy¡± I paused. Taking a sip from my coffee and letting out a sigh, I continued. ¡°I tried to get closer to her but she didn¡¯t pay me or any other that tried to talk to her attention. I would have let her be after speaking words of encouragement to her but I didn¡¯t know why I felt drawn to know more about her, to know her story, and why she is like this. I was concerned¡± I told him as I remembered that day and all the days, I tried to get herfortable with me. ¡°I had pity for her at first to be honest then as times go by and with prayers in my heart to GOD, she slowly started to loosen up, she told me about her story, how she got to the hospital, and about her parents and little sister. When I heard it, I didn¡¯t feel pity for her, I understood her, I understood where she stood and how she was because I wa-¡± I stopped myself when I almost spurt out those words. No one knows about that and even if I am going to share it with him, time will have to permit me to. I cleared my throat and took another sip of my coffee before continuing. ¡°I understood her clearly and I wanted to protect her, to guide her to be someone she could lean on, GOD is everything of that but I wanted to keep her safe also. When she was to be discharged and she had nowhere to go, I saw it as an opportunity to have her as my little sister, I never had one so it would be nice to have her around me that¡¯s why I adopted her as my little sister¡± I grinned, he too. ¡°That¡¯s how she became your sister,¡± he said, I nod in response. ¡°That¡¯s how she became my sister and I can say that I am blessed to have her in my life. She¡¯s a great girl and so nice, great character, beautiful, well-mannered and kind¡± I said and he nods. ¡°Thanks for sharing this story with me, I am d you both have each other, you are such a great person and Morgan is lucky to have you, to have met someone who went out of her way to help her be better and improve, well-done,¡± he said and Iughed. ¡°I thank GOD for it¡± I ced my empty cup on the table and rest my arms on the table. ¡°If I didn¡¯t do this for her, someone else would so its GOD that gives us the strength and willpower to do good and help in ways we can¡± I shrugged. ¡°You inspire me,¡± he said and my brows rose. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you should bring random strangers to your home, help but don¡¯t do something you aren¡¯t led to, something that doesn¡¯t sit well with you even if you badly want to, just help as you can but don¡¯t endanger yourself or others while you do so¡± I warned and he nods his head. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am,¡± Iughed. We talked for a bit and in between, he offered me his bread which I took because I think I am slowly addicted to the fine taste. As I ate and talked about some things to him, Elvis leans back on his chair and watched me, I felt my face flush as I talked and he stared intently at me. I also wondered what was going on in his head as he looks at me, I wanted to know but I felt too shy to ask him and it was a hassle maintaining eye contact with him because of my constant blushing.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you done with your food?¡± he asked after a while and I nod then he called the waiter. ¡°Would you like anything else, sir, ma¡¯am?¡± the waiter asked, I shook my head and so did he. ¡°We¡¯re good¡± he answers then pulled his wallet the same time I did with my purse. He noticed and shook his head ¡°Put that away, I am taking this¡± he said. I wanted to protest but I just let it be and put my purse back on myp. After he paid, the waiter left with the dishes we used and he came to my side and I was standing already. We walked out of the joint and to the car that he parked in the lot. Both of us got in and he started his car and then drove out of the parking lot. We stayed quiet for a while before he broke it by asking. ¡°Do you mind us going to the park?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind¡± I answered and he asked about what I wanted to do if one day I chose to leave the firm I was working at. The questions sort of caught me off guard because I have never truly imagined myself working outside Lewis firm since I began my employment there after college. I invested spirit, soul, and body into everything that concerns that firm so it never really came to mind what I would do besides working there. ¡°I¡­ honestly, I haven¡¯t actually thought about that,¡± I said to him and saw his brows rose in surprise then he nod his head. ¡°Like never?¡± he asked to confirm. ¡°Never ever¡± I confirmed for him. ¡°I am asking because a lot of people would like to see beyond the walls of where they work if they have the opportunity to do so. A few would dedicate their life and loyalty to thepany while some want to just gain experience before they set out to the real world and what it entails¡± ¡°Well, I guess I am just one of those people who is dedicating their loyalty to thepany¡± I shrugged then thought about it for a while. If I wasn¡¯t working there as Mr. Roberto¡¯s secretary, what would I find myself doing? Probably organizing events, I don¡¯t know. ¡°I may have an event organizingpany,¡± I say and he nces at me and then parks his car by the road side when we reached the park. ¡°That would be a good idea, do you want to set yourself up even as you are working?¡± he asked when we got out of the car and made our way further into the park ¡°You could supervise and make sure you¡¯re avable during the weekends because most events tend to take ce during that time¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good suggestion, I¡¯ll think about it, thank you,¡± I said and he waved it off. We settled on an empty bench that captures almost all the view of the park, from the children running around ying to the red-haired woman ying hide and seek with her daughter, a couple seated under arge tree as they cuddled closely to one another. It was soothing and calming to the soul. My eyes went to a woman who was looking in the direction of a small boy who was carrying something that looked to be an insect as he chases other kids with it. She looks to have had enough of his actions and she just shakes her head and then went back to what she was doing. I heard Elvis chuckle and saw that he too was looking at the people I was watching. ¡°Now I can imagine how distressed and bothered my mum was when I was just a little boy¡± hements I looked quite surprised but the look was off in a matter of seconds. ¡°So, you were trouble as you grew up?¡± he chuckled in response and I shook my head then rest my head on his shoulder as we looked at everyone in the park. ¡°My mum was just d I turned out well,¡± he shrugged. ¡°Well, she should be d she raised a courteous and handsome man¡± Iment and he grinned. ¡°Why thank you mdy¡± We talked for a bit longer and when the evening was closing in fast, we decided to head back home. ¡°Today was amazing,¡± I told him when he switched off his car engine. He took me home and we are now seated there in his car, staring at each other. He is really an attractive man. I would be blind if I didn¡¯t notice that on our first meeting. ¡°You are amazing¡± he brushed my hair behind my ear while I flush under his gaze. He has his way with words. Men do but he is getting me all giddy. ¡°I¡¯ll see you on Monday,¡± I said opening the door but he stopped me before I could open it wide, I watched him leave the car and then walk to my side before he opened the door wider for me and helped me get out of the car. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said then he walked me up the small stairs to my front door where we stopped and stood facing each other, looking giddy. ¡°You¡¯re wee¡± he whispered after a moment of staring. He leaned in and I froze for a second then felt his lips lightly brush against my cheek before he leans back with a smile on his lips. ¡°Goodnight¡± he whispered and I nod then turned around to open my door with the keys I fumbled to get a hold of. When I opened the door and stepped in, I looked back at him and he was in that same spot, I waved and he did the same before I closed the door whilst he watched me. I peeped through the peephole to see him smile before he turns around and went to his car, he entered, started his car, and drove off. I let out a breath of air and leaned my back against the door then touched my cheek he kissed. ¡°Oh my GOD,¡± I whispered then went further into my living room when I heard a knock on the door. My mind went to him and I quickly rushed to the door to open the door when I saw Morgan who had a teasing look on her face. I let her in and closed the door then we walked inside the living room, she put her bag on the couch and then turned towards me with her hands now resting on her hips. ¡°I need details¡± Chapter 32 Morgan Smith It was already evening when we decided to return home. Well, except for George and Amelia, said they had somewhere to go to. I asked Ricardo what he thought was going on between them and he just shrugged and told me to let them be, that they will settle their differences, so I didn¡¯t pester further. Ricardo is taking me home and its quitete, I am pretty sleepy and hope that we get home in time. ¡°Are you tired?¡± he asked with a sigh. I looked at him and could see him yawning and rubbing his eyes as he concentrates on driving. He is as tired as I am. ¡°Yeah, how about you?¡± I asked already knowing. He shook his head then yawned again. ¡°Not really¡± he answered. I turned away and yawned too ¡°I doubt you¡¯ll be able to make it home with how sleepy you are¡± I said and heard him chuckle. I turned to look at him and he also looked my way, we shared a smiled before he focused on the road and I looked outside my window. He took my hand in his and kissed the inside of my palm. I smiled. ¡°We are here¡± he said as he slowed down. ¡°Park here¡± I said when I saw a mane out of a car that was parked where Ricardo parks whenever hees to pick me up. I watched a mane out of the car then he walked to the other side of the car to open the door for ady who looks like Ann. He walked her to the door slowly and I felt a smile grace my lips. I think I am wide awake now. ¡°Is that Ann?¡± Ricardo asked and I nod in response. My eyes got wider when he leaned in and kissed her cheek before getting back to his car and waving at her which she returned then he drove off and she got inside the house. I let out a squeal and jumped on my seat then turned to Ricardo who was watching me with a smile. I leaned closer to him and kissed his cheek then opened the door. ¡°I¡¯ll see you in church tomorrow¡± I said then got out of the car quickly before rushing to the door. I turned around to wave at him and he did before driving off. I knocked and waited for Ann to open the door, I heard footsteps before the door flew open to a flushing Ann in a beautiful dress. She let me in and I walked inside the living room, put my bag on the couch and turned towards her with my hands now resting on my hips. ¡°I need details¡± I said and she sighs then walked to the kitchen. ¡°Girl, I saw what happened just now¡± I followed her to the kitchen and sat on one of the stools as I observed her slowly taking a bottle of water from the fridge. ¡°You¡¯re probably flushing¡± Iment and she turned around to look at me with a yful re thrown my way. I was right. ¡°There¡¯s church tomorrow¡± she states then drank from the bottle and putting it on the counter when she drank enough. ¡°I know, but that isn¡¯t stopping you from telling me about your amazing date, eh?¡± I wriggled my brows ¡°Let¡¯s freshen up and prepare something to eat, then we can talk¡± ¡°Morgan¡± she says.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What? I want to know because this it the first time I see this glow on you and it¡¯s because of one special man. I haven¡¯t seen you with any man since I met you and I am excited because it feels like I am watching my mum find love again after being alone¡± I said and she let out a sigh. ¡°Okay, fine¡± she said then went to her room to freshen up. I went to my room to freshen up too then wore my nightwear when I was done. I made my way downstairs when I perceived something deliciousing from the kitchen. I rushed downstairs and straight to the kitchen to see Ann already cooking. My stomach growled and I moved closer to her. ¡°Oh my GOD Ann, did Elvis know that he got himself the best cook in the whole world?¡± I asked because sweet JESUS, Ann never disappoints when ites to cooking. She chuckled then turned to me with a meatball stuck to the fork she held ¡°I haven¡¯t cooked for him yet, open up¡± she said and I did so before she ced it in my mouth. I chewed it and closed my eyes as I savored the delicious taste of the meatball. ¡°Well, maybe you should invite him over and do so¡± I suggested then took a bottle of water to drink. ¡°Remember Morgan¡± she looked at me over her shoulder ¡°Slow and steady¡± we said together and I nod my head. ¡°Yeah, I heard you¡± I looked at the pot of pasta that was boiling on the stove ¡°I think this is done Ann¡± I notified her and she looked at the pot to check it. ¡°Help me with a sieve in the sink and turn pour it inside.¡± She instructs when she turned off the stove and went back to what she was doing. ¡°Okay mama¡± I salute and carefully did as she told me. She moved closer to me a bit then asked me to move, I did so and she bent to take arge sauce pan from one of the cupboards below. I looked at the pan surprised that I never knew we had this in our kitchen. ¡°I never knew we had this in our possession¡± Iment and sheughs. ¡°I got it some weeks back, I just haven¡¯t made use of it since I purchased it¡± she said then I checked the pasta to make sure it was properly drained. ¡°This is properly drained¡± I informed her. ¡°Okay, hold on¡± she said and with the sizzling sound I am now hearing, she was frying something. I looked over my shoulder to check what she was doing to see her stirring garlic as she added some sliced onions, peppers and tomatoes then covered it to fry for a while. When it fried for some time, she added the other ingredients and stirred. ¡°Pass me the seasoning over there¡± she pointed at the seasonings that wereid on the counter, I went to grab it and gave them to her, she added some other ingredients and stirred them all together. I watched her cook and gave her whatever she asked of as I thought of when to bring it up. ¡°Do you now want to tell me about how your date went?¡± I asked when she asked me to bring something for her ¡°You know, now that you are cooking or we should do that as we eat?¡± I asked, she told me to bring the pasta and turned it in the pan then began stirring it carefully. ¡°I fear that you might make me choke in between¡± shements and a fake hurt. ¡°You hurt me there, sis¡± I said jokingly, she chuckled and I went to set the table before she waspletely done with cooking. I know that with how she is blushing when I ask, it did go well. He even gave her a kiss on the cheek. They are definitely dating. We settled in the on the floor in the living room, our tes were on the small table that¡¯s usually in the middle of the of the living room chairs. I poured us some more juice and continued eating the pasta which I couldn¡¯t get enough of its delicious taste. The veggies she used made it look so colorful and the taste can bepared to how inviting it looked. I kept taking them in full spoons and almost burned my tongue in the process. ¡°Careful there,¡± she cautioned ¡°No one is taking them from you so be careful not to burn your tongue¡± she said and I nod my head. ¡°I think it¡¯s toote for that¡± I told her. ¡°I love the taste of the food, it¡¯s really satisfying¡± Imented. She grinned then continued eating ¡°Thank you dear¡± We stayed quiet for a moment then I remembered. ¡°Before I forget and get lost in eating,¡± I faced her a bit then drank some from my juice ¡°Tell me about how your date went¡± ¡°It¡­ it went well¡± she said a she twirled her pasta. I frowned as I looked at her flushing cheeks and how she just looked at her food like it was the most interesting thing in the world. She looked up at me andughed. ¡°What?¡± she asked. ¡°Seriously just well?¡± I asked her and she shrugged ¡°With how you¡¯re flushing, it went more than well¡± I said and she shook her head. ¡°Come on, if you don¡¯t want to give too much details at least tell me how it made you feel¡± I persuaded. She sighs then starts to tell me about how her day went. As she talked, I saw how happy she looked and it gave me so much joy that I wished she continues to experience this kind of happiness and glow for the rest of her life. Chapter 33 Morgan Smith ¡°Forgiveness¡± Pastor Dan starts as the sermon¡¯s topic. The choir just ministered a very lovely song and I felt good just listening to them sing. The lyrics, I couldn¡¯t fully memorize them, I¡¯ll search for themter but it felt really good. I thought of joining them if we get to sing really cool songs like that. I also fancied their gowns, it looks like that of graduating students but it¡¯s cool too and probably there are stages I need to pass to get in, I¡¯ll ask Ann after service. Many thoughts ran through my mind when I was brought back to what he was saying. I looked around to see that everyone was concentrating deeply on what he preached and I scolded myself for getting lost in thoughts when I should be listening. He might be saying things I needed to hear like Ann would always tell me. She told me Pastors, Prophets, Apostles, Ministers, etc. are all mediums through which GOD speaks to his people and sometimes he speaks personally to his people through the reading of the Bible which is his word. I cleared my head of any thoughts and tried to concentrate on what he was saying.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°¡­ you should know that forgiving whoever wronged you or whoever caused you pain is not actually doing them a favor, rather by forgiving them and also asking GOD to forgive them, you are actually giving yourself the peace of mind you deserve,¡± he said and I frowned at that. ¡°You¡¯re giving yourself, your heart, and your soul to heal from that terrible thing they did to you, giving yourself a chance to heal and find peace once more¡± The furrow on my brows deepened and I thought about what if they aren¡¯t sorry and didn¡¯te to ask forgiveness for what they did to you? What if they aren¡¯t sorry for hurting you or other people? What if they intentionally want to destroy you and leave you hurting till your hurt kills you? What if¡­ I shook my head as I tried not to let the pain of what happened to my parents to get to me. ¡°Everyone deserves the peace of mind, to heal, to be made whole and free of worries then why let what might kill you take over your whole being? They don¡¯t have toe begging you for forgiveness for you to forgive them¡± He is talking to you! He is talking to me¡­ I repeat after my subconscious. He opened his Bible before speaking ¡°The book of Matthew 5:38-41 then the same chapter 43-48 says it all. Those verses tell us about what JESUS teaches about forgiveness, JESUS tells us there that GOD isn¡¯t partial about who he let the sun shine upon and who he let the rain pour upon.¡± he said. ¡°If GOD lets the sun shine upon the good and bad and isn¡¯t partial about who gets to have rain, then we as Christians should learn to forgive our enemies. Instead of harboring hate and detest for them, we should love and pray for them, GOD isn¡¯t asking you to bring them to your home¡± ¡°He is saying that you shouldn¡¯t hate them because everyone was made in his own image, it was people¡¯s decisions that made them bad and evil, hating them will only prove that we hate GOD too, loving them by praying for them to change and see the light proves how much we love GOD because GOD doesn¡¯t want anyone to die in sin bute to repentance¡± I felt a tear slip out of my eyes because I feel like he was right in some ways. Probably Ann was right too, those that do bad were lost then and evil was their way of¡­ I don¡¯t know, findingfort then but even though it¡¯s bad to hurt someone, they should be punished Ann said we shouldn¡¯t judge so I can¡¯t. My heart feels really heavy and it¡¯s a burden I have carried with me for a really long time but I don¡¯t know if I want to let it go, I don¡¯t think I am ready to let it go and just forgive anyone involved in it. I don¡¯t. When I found out that it wasn¡¯t really a car crash that killed my mum and little sister, I felt hate for whoever took them from me then my dad was taken from me and I med GOD for letting such happen and so wished death upon the person that did such to my family, to the person that took my family from me. I felt really angry when Ann kept telling me that GOD protects his people because I wondered why he didn¡¯t give my family that protection when they really needed it, I kept asking, seeking answers to that question but I chose to ignore the truth about him and his goodness. I guess I can¡¯t me GOD for what happened to me, probably life seemed to happen, and¡­ I don¡¯t know. Life can be life to anyone but I chose to ignore that knowledge and just dwell on my suffering and pain. I tried my best to get rid of the tears when they came and so that I don¡¯t attract unnecessary attention. Service ended in no time and we all went outside to greet everyone and just hang about for a while. I excused myself and went to the bathroom to wash my face so that I don¡¯t like I went on a crying marathon. When I was done, I came back and saw Ann with Pastor Dan and Ricardo, I went over to them and greet him while he returned the gesture. I tried to smile but I think it was noticeable that I wasn¡¯t feeling too good ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked and I nod my head as I tried harder to let the smile show in my eyes ¡°Your eyes are slightly red, hope you¡¯re good?¡± he asked and Iughed it off. ¡°I am good, thank you¡± I leaned on Ricardo who was already looking at me, and tried all I could to avoid looking at Ann because I know she knows something is up. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s just tired,¡± Ricardo said to me and I smile while agreeing with him. ¡°Okay, I will leave you guys, do have a blessed week¡± he turned around and attended to another member. ¡°Are you okay or you tired?¡± Ricardo asked, I smiled up at him and then rest my head back on his shoulder with my hands securely around his arm. We walked to his car and opened the front door for me to get in and did so for Ann when I was seated inside. ¡°Tired¡± I answered with a yawn when he came to sit in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Well, you spent almost the whole night drilling me off information about my date¡± Annments and Iughed. She knows how to lift my spirit. ¡°I would have asked and what she drilled you about but it¡¯s you girl¡¯s thing so, I¡¯ll leave it that way¡± he pulled over at ¡®h¡¯ so that we can get lunch. As we ate, I kept thinking of the things that happened to me in the past and what was preached today. I sighed for the billionth time and I think it was noticeable that something was really up with me. ¡°Everything okay?¡± Ann ced her hand on mine and I turned to sh her a smile. ¡°Yeah, everything is fine. I guess I am just so tired and need to sleep¡± I looked away from her when I saw the questioning look on her face then leaned my head on Ricardo¡¯s shoulder. I know she would try to drill out what the problem was from me when we got back home and I am not sure if I want to talk about myself yet. Ricardo kissed my forehead ¡°Are youdies done yet? I¡¯ll take you home¡± he offered then looked at his watch. ¡°I still need to attend to some thingster this evening,¡± he said then wiped his mouth with a napkin and ced it on the table. ¡°I think I am full,¡± I say when I finished the rest of my juice and looked at the littlesagnaying on my te. ¡°Are you done, Ann?¡± I looked and she and she raised her index finger when she put a spoon of dessert in her mouth. ¡°Gimme some minutes,¡± she said. We talked for a while as we waited for Ann to finish up with her dessert, Ricardo paid and we left the restaurant so that he can take us home. The car ride was indeed silent as everyone focused on something. Ricardo¡¯s eyes fixed on the road, Ann texting on her phone and I, swimming in my own thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ll call you when I get home,¡± he said when he stopped in front of our house. I turned to him and kissed his cheek before stepping out of the car and following behind Ann. We stopped so that she can open the door and I turned to wave at him which he returned then we got inside and locked the door while I heard his car driving off. A sigh left my lips as I went to the kitchen to grab a bottle of water, Ann went straight to her room when she got a call from Elvis. I smiled as I watched her go upstairs, till she was out of sight then I grabbed the water and took arge gulp from it. I almost hurt my throat with arge amount of water I forced down my throat. Another sigh left my lips, I took my purse in my hand and went straight up to my room to probably reflect or get that sleep. I am probably tired or just want to avoid this topic. Anyone, I just need to take a bath andy on my bed, in my room, alone and for the first time in a long while. Chapter 34 Morgan Smith I thought that after I took my bath and probablyy on my bed and close my eyes, I could get some sleep and forget about this for a while but that wasn¡¯t the case since it has been over an hour since I took that bath and wasying on my bed and I am not asleep, neither do I feel sleepy. Pastor Dan¡¯s preaching about forgiveness this morning still ys in my mind and no matter how hard I try, I just can¡¯t seem to get myself to stop thinking about it. He is right, my heart knows that but my head doesn¡¯t want that truth because it¡¯s looking for a reason to me someone and bed sad about the past. ¡°You need to let go of your past¡± Ann¡¯s voice sounded in my head and I closed my eyes to shut them out. Who could ever forget? Who could forget losing their loved ones when the person who did it isn¡¯t brought to book and the person didn¡¯t even tender an apology? Probably she didn¡¯t understand what I felt, that¡¯s why she tells me what she tells me. ¡°A cookie for your thought¡± her voice sounded again and I shook my head with my eyes still closed then I heard nothing before my bed dipped and when I opened my eyes, Ann was looking down at me with a smile on her face. She was wearing the same PJs I was wearing and her hair was in a messy bun, her ck-rimmed sses were seated on her nose. I almost forgot that she wore them a few times. I sat up with my legs crisscrossed while I faced her with a small smile on my lips ¡°We are matching¡± I pointed to her PJs and she nods with a smile then held my hand in hers. ¡°Why were you crying?¡± she asked, my eyes went wide in surprise as I stared at her. I thought I had cleaned them off except she¡¯s speaking of earlier when she saw how gloomy I was and how red my eyes were from the little crying I did in the bathroom back in church. She pointed to my eyes ¡°Your eyes say it all and even when we were in the church, I knew something was up when your mood was suddenly sullen¡± she stated, a sigh left my lips and my eyes went to her hand that held mine. ¡°What¡¯s the problem? You can tell me anything, I¡¯ll be here listening to you¡± she said. ¡°I¡­ I have been¡­¡± I sighed again then blinked my eyes severally to keep the tears in ¡°I have been thinking about what Pastor Dan preached today and I feel like he is talking to me¡± I looked up at her and then sighed again. ¡°It felt like he was directing those words to me about you know¡­ letting go and forgiving, just like you have been telling me in the past¡± I looked away from her and then felt her wipe the tear that slipped out of my eyes ¡°You think I have been holding on too long to the wrong thing?¡± I asked. She gathered me in her arms and rubbed a soothing circle on my back as I sobbed. ¡°It¡¯s okay to let go, just let it out, okay?¡± I sobbed quietly and she just sat there as my support system, giving mefort as I let out the hurt in my heart. After a moment of silence, she spoke up. ¡°You need to let it go, like really, really let it go¡± I went out of her hold and looked at her ¡°Morgan, you need to learn to forgive and let go of your pain so that your heart can heal¡± she took a deep breath in, closed her eyes and let them out after about three seconds before her eyes were looking into mine. ¡°You aren¡¯t the only one who has experienced bad events in life. It¡¯s not the end of the world, you¡¯re alive and well, so holding on to the sorrow and pain you once felt will never give you the chance to enjoy life to its fullest¡± she held my hands in hers and smiled a bit. A sigh escaped her lips and she tucked her hair behind her ear and then looked away ¡°I have been in a simr situation before¡± she said then let out a light chuckle ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now¡± she waved her hand, shook her head and looked back at me ¡°I think I need to share them with you¡± I watched her closely to see her face dim of any smile, there was a slight sight of sadness in her eyes and I wondered what could have put that sadness in her eyes. She let out another sigh and then continued. ¡°I grew up in a Christian home. You know¡­ go to church every Sunday and when there was a function at church, participated in most church-rted activities, joined in the choir, and was a substitute Sunday school teacher to the little kids and all those¡± she smiled still looking far away. ¡®No wonder she has a really great voice¡¯ I thought to myself. ¡°I liked the choir robe, one of the reasons I joined¡± sheughed ¡°My major reason was Aaron. Aaron Cameron was my major reason for joining the church choir. He was the choir drummer, and boy he drums so well, I enjoy watching him drum¡± she took a nce at me then cleaned the side of her eyes. Her eyes glittered with the tears that gathered in them. ¡°Couldn¡¯t understand why I felt so attracted to him when I saw him for the first time. It was like he held a leash to me that makes me want to follow him everywhere he went¡± she shook her head ¡®Silly me¡± She sighs again then continues. ¡°Aaron was perfect¡­ tall, handsome, on the basketball team, a drummer in the church choir, he loves GOD which was top notch, so perfect¡­ my perfect guy. I took every chance I could to talk to him or be around him, I even prayed that he asked me out which he did, it was a friendly outing though but it meant a lot to me¡± she grinned. ¡°What I had been anticipating finally came, he asked me to be his girl through a paper he gave me on my sweet sixteenth birthday. That was the day I got my car and the book you see me always reading¡± I nod in remembrance ¡°But of all gifts, I got that day, he made me feel over the moon¡± She must be so in love with this Aaron guy with how she speaks of him. ¡°My parents approved of him but advised that I don¡¯t get too overwhelmed with what we are feeling since we are still young and have a lot of time to define what we actually felt for each other. So, long story short, I got too invested and too overwhelmed that I made a big mistake¡± she closed her eyes and then shook her head. ¡°I should have waited¡± she sighs then opened her eyes, not being able to look at me ¡°He had tried seducing me in the past though but I kept telling him that I wasn¡¯t ready for that then he told me one day that he loved me and I lost every sense of reasoning, we started off kissing then he took me to his room to continue and I stop whatever I knew was going to happen¡± she sucked in deep breaths and let them out slowly. ¡°I woke up the next day feeling so sour and empty and he was already getting dressed, when he looked at me, it wasn¡¯t like how he looked at me the night before or how he had been looking at me when we started dating. He had this strange look on his face and he looked at me like I was some foreigner¡± she looked at me ¡°I thought the feeling would be intense and beautiful but after we did it, I felt nothing¡± she looked away and bow her head. ¡°He asked if I was okay since it was my first time and then he gave me some pills, when I asked what they were, he said it was to make me feel better and I believed him because I trusted him, I felt a bit weird after that day but was okay after some time, then our love-based rtionship was now based on sex¡± ¡°We fought a lot and most of the time it was because I refused him. It took a while before I realized that he was just with me because of the sex, it hurt me when I came to that realization and it got me thinking how everything just changed and it wasn¡¯t the fairytale, I thought about all the time. The sweet drummer boy was now someone different who would use vague words on me whenever I didn¡¯t want us to do it¡± she shook her head. I felt sad for how things went for her, I can¡¯t imagine I and Ricardo in such a situation and him only wanting to be with me because of sex. ¡°I had to end it because it wasn¡¯t healthy for us anymore, the yelling, and use of bad words were getting too much and I couldn¡¯t handle it so I ended things but I was so heartbroken because I loved him deeply. I didn¡¯t tell my parents about what transpired between us but the breakup affected me a lot¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said and she shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t, it¡¯s all good¡± she shook her head ¡°I slowly started to be inactive in the church, my parents asked what the issue was but I just gave some meaningless excuse and was d they didn¡¯t press further¡± she wiped the tears that now stained her cheek. I passed her a handkerchief and she epted it and cleaned her face properly. I can¡¯t begin to imagine what she actually felt that day, during her breakup days. ¡°It got really bad when I saw that he had moved on. One day, I was crying as usual in my room and was going through some of my stuff from when I was a little girl then I came across the letters I wrote to GOD, drawings and so many other things. I saw one of the letters that broke the inner part of me, it states the vow I made to keep myself till I got married¡± she cried with her face buried in her palm. I put my hand on her head and pat them then she rose her head and cleaned her face blew her nose and shook her head. ¡°I was so ashamed of myself and sorry for breaking that vow so, I kept asking for his forgiveness while I believed that he would because I was his daughter and he would not want me to dwell in sin. I stayed up all night crying and suddenly felt sick so I rushed to the bathroom and threw up, I wished it wasn¡¯t what I thought it was because it happened frequently¡± she sat Indian style. ¡°That night, I was reading my Bible when I heard shuffling downstairs, I ignored it and continued reading but when I heard voices and an argument, I panicked because it sounded like my parents and other people¡¯s voices, I heard a huge bang and called the cops because I was scared¡± she paused for a while. ¡°The 911 attendant asked me to stay in my room but I needed to check on my parent so I stepped outside of my room in a rush, I saw someoneing upstairs, I wasn¡¯t able to get back to my room because the man already grabbed me by the hair and pushed me down the stairs when I scratched his hand¡± I winced when she said that. ¡°Oh my GOD,¡± I whispered with my palm over my mouth. ¡°The fall brought so much pain on my entire being but what I saw when I raised my head to look at my parents was so terrible. I thought I had seen worse¡­ my dad, his eyes were barely opened and he had blood all over him, I don¡¯t even want to talk about how I saw my mum¡± she shook her head as if to shake away the memories from her head. ¡°I doubt anyone can survive such a view,¡± I said but she just smiles at me. ¡°Morgan¡± she held my hands once more ¡°I am sharing this not because I need any sort of pity or so but I hope it teaches you that no matter how hard hits you, it doesn¡¯t define who you truly are or defy your future, it also proves that you could forgive whoever wronged you without carrying the burden of the person seeing his mistake anding to apologize¡± It wasn¡¯t making sense to me so I didn¡¯t know if I would agree with that or not so I took my hands from hers and looked down at them as the tears gradually clouded my vision. ¡°Morgan, God sees our pain, sorrow, distress, and all that has happened to us and I know that He always finds a way to make us feel better and forget all the bad things we experienced in the past and give us a new beginning but he needs us to try to forgive and let him take control, Morgan, yes he could stop those things from happening¡± she tried to hold my hands but I removed them before she could and faced her with my tear-stained face. ¡°Why then didn¡¯t he stop them then? If he could, why did he watch them happen?¡± I asked then bite my bottom lips to keep the sobs in. ¡°Why Ann? Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not his doing, it¡¯s not his n but life most of the times makes you think that the world is against you¡­ It¡¯s life and we can¡¯t do anything about what life throws at us rather than ask for the grace to forgive and heal from the hurt, the pain, and the sorrow our hearts feel for peace to reign within us. Morgan, your peace of mind is way more important than all these things you choose to hold on to¡± she tried again to hold my hands and I let her this time.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You need to let it go Morgan¡± she touched my chest and made a gesture like she was letting go of something ¡°Let it go and help yourself heal,¡± she said. The sobs escaped my lips and Iy my head on her shoulder, her arm went around me and I cried out my heart. There were no words I could put together to say because I am shocked by all that was revealed today. Earlier I thought she never knew what I felt because she didn¡¯t have a simr experience but hearing her share what she went through at a young age, I just feel sad for her and wondered how she was able to get out of that deep hole she was in ande to the light of hope and be happy too. It must have been a struggle for her. ¡°Ann, you are so pure,¡± I said to her but she brushed it off. ¡°Nah, I am not. No one is except GOD himself¡± she replied with a smile ¡°I am just grateful that GOD gave me a chance to turn a new leaf. I wouldn¡¯t be where I am if not for him, he forgave me, even though I sinned against him and broke my promise to him, he is that faithful¡± she smiles. ¡°He has been with me since, he gave me a second chance to do the right thing and then he gave you guys to me, I feel so blessed.¡± I could see tears brimming in her eyes. Never have I imagined her going through something like this with her bubbly and cheerful behavior. I always wondered why she never had any familye to visit her and concluded that she didn¡¯t want family around. She¡¯s strong and I admire her even more. ¡°Now, enough of this emotional session, let¡¯s go downstairs. I made us food¡± she wiped the tears from her cheeks then stood to her feet and dragged me along. I can now realize how lucky I have been. I always thought my situation was the worse but everyone has how life deals with them all we need to do is to try to let go of it and not hold on to the past b forgiving which is pretty difficult especially when the person who wronged you hasn¡¯t asked you for forgiveness. Even with all that happened to me, I still have Ann who looks out for me every single time and I am grateful for that. My respect for her just skyrocketed. GOD this is hard to forgive but I want to thank you for life, Ann, Ricardo, and everyone you sent my way. I feel light but I do hope to be able to forgive those people one day and probably pray for them that they find the right path and not stay in the dark again. Thank you, LORD. Thank you, JESUS. Chapter 35 Elizabeth Victorham I looked around the once-familiar ce and noticed that it was quite different from thest time I was here. The exterior still maintained its cream and gold color but the interior was now rocking an old brown color with cream curtains on each window. The huge chandelier that used to be hung from the ceiling of the living room wasn¡¯t there anymore as there was this light that was installed inside the ceiling. It all looks okay. It was almost evening and I really don¡¯t have a lot to do today so I decided toe over here since I haven¡¯t heard anything from White since hisst visit. I need things to be under control and I can¡¯t do it all by myself, I need help from him. I was waiting in the living room with a cup of warm coffee in my hand as I watch the magnificent view of the neatly trimmed garden from the floor-to-ceiling window I was seated. It reminded me of how much I missed this ce, the good and bad memories we all had here, and many others. A sigh left my lips as I closed my eyes and tried to even my breathing with the numerous thoughts that ran through my mind. I do wish that things were different and it didn¡¯t have to be this bad, if only I had paid so much attention and not rushed things, maybe I would still have control over things. I grew up not depending on anyone even when they offered help, I knew I could do it all by myself but that mindset cost my brother, my husband, and now my sons. I sigh yet again then rose my head to look at the beautiful scene in front of me. I could remember when I and Lepey were still a kid, we both stayed here with the elderly man before we were unexpectedly taken from him. When little me asked why we were taken away, we were told that he couldn¡¯t cater to us any longer. We both were hurt because of how close we had gotten to the elderly man. From there, we were taken to an orphanage. As we were being taken away from him, I looked back at him with my face stained with my tears. Lepey was hysterically crying as he shouted that he didn¡¯t want to leave but I couldn¡¯t do that since I am his older sister and I had to try topose myself. The elderly man held a cold look in his eyes and it made me wonder how he could easily dispose of us when he no longer needed us and after everything, we all shared with each other. It gave us attachment issues. I was going to believe that he wanted us gone for real not until I saw something change in his eyes like he was trying to hide how sad he felt for letting us go but it was hidden in a cold fa?ade. I remember releasing the hold those people had on me and running to him as I hugged his legs tightly with the tears running down my cheeks and the heavy sobs escaping my lips. ¡°Please don¡¯t let us go¡± I remembered saying as I look us at him but he didn¡¯t bother looking down at me neither did he hug me back like he always does. He just locked straight ahead with no emotions ying on his face. He didn¡¯t bother to look my way or try to stop them from carrying me away and when our eyes met, he just looked away quickly and went inside his study. I thought I would just be the big sis and just let it y cool but I couldn¡¯t because I cried till I got a heavy headache in the morning.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Little me couldn¡¯t understand why he let that happen or why he never even thought ofing to see us at least. The orphanage we stayed at received lots of gifts and I heard they were from him but never for once did hee to see us. It felt like we didn¡¯t know each other. Even when I finally got out of the orphanage, I heard nothing from him but I did notice some unknown people following me and saving me whenever I was endangered then they leave and keep in the shadows when they are sure that no danger was threatening me. I started having a feeling that they were sent by him to keep an eye on us and it gave me an assurance that he never actually left us. When I came for Lepey, I was told that he was adopted by a couple and when I watched him for a while, I saw that they had a major role in his menacing behavior. It was one hell of a rollercoaster ride. When I met Ricardo¡¯s dad, it was one of the sweetest feeling ever. I had never ever thought that I could meet someone like him because he was my soulmate, the man thatpletes me. I just wished that I could exin to my sons and apologize for what I did in the past and let them know it¡¯s not what they thought it was. I wanted their forgiveness, not their anger but I can¡¯t me them for having such feelings toward me. ¡°Ma¡¯am¡± I was distracted from my thoughts as I turned to look at the maid standing some feet away from me ¡°He asked me to bring you in,¡± she said with a small smile. I smiled too and stood to my feet as I walked over to her, she took the cup of now cold coffee from my hold and led me down the hallway. We went through a brown-colored door by the left then continued to another hallway till we reached the end of the hallway. Nothing actually changed aside from the human-like statue that was by thest door at the end of the hallway we stopped in front of. He did a good job in keeping things as it was but just adding a bit of modern styling to them. ¡°This is the study ma¡¯am,¡± she said, I nod in response and watch her walk back to the door we entered to get here. I looked back at the door, a sigh escaped my lips, I closed my eyes and took deep breaths in then let them out and opened my eyes before lifting my fist up and knocking on the door lightly. No responsee so I knocked again but a little harder then, I heard a faint e in¡¯. My palm was wrapped around the knob as another sigh left my lips yet again before I turned it to the side and opened it. When the door was now wide opened, I looked around the familiar-looking office I once use toe to almost every day of my life before my settled-on grey hair was hidden by the chair due to him backing me. I closed the door gently and walked closer to him then stopped when I was in front of his table. He didn¡¯t turn to look at me and another sigh left my lips. ¡°So, you finally wanted to see my old ma,¡± I said then he turned to face me with a small smile on his lips. I returned the smile as we look at each other. There weren¡¯t too many changes in him aside from that he got bigger, older with lots of greys on his head. ¡°Still looking as healthy as always¡± Ipliment then sat on one of the chairs facing him. ¡°If it was Lepey who called me an old man, I would have chased him down and had him beaten to a pulp¡± hements then drew closer. ¡°I am d that you are still alive sir,¡± I said genuinely then ced my hands on his that were held out to me on the table. ¡°At least I can spare you a hug, my little girl¡± he grinned. My eyes gathered with tears, I stood on my feet, went around, and gave him a hug because I miss him so much and never want to be away from him again. Chapter 36 Annabelle Dennis The room was too quiet for my liking and it¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t had a serene ambiance before but it was too intense. Even when we were eating dinner, we just shared looks and smiles and that was all. Morgan has been extraordinarily quiet since I told her about my past, that was something I have never disclosed to anyone aside from Pastor Ricard and now her. I felt that I should tell someone and she was someone that needed to hear my story because she is in a dark ce and I was there so I hoped that it brought some light to her and she can finally let go and not make her sad. I don¡¯t regret telling her about it but I am just worried about how quiet she got when I was done sharing with her. Morgan has always been my baby since I decided to take her with me from that hospital, I have been so overprotective of her and never wanted any bad toe to her and will always do. I could see the sadness her eyes held when I exined all that I have been through in my teens and about the baby I lost. It was hard for me to get over that but I was d GOD gave me a chance to redeem myself and go ording to the promises He has for me. That is what I want people to see when I tell them about my story, they should thank GOD for my life and for the second chance I was given, they shouldn¡¯t be sad because He wipes the tears of those who weep and heals the brokenhearted. GOD proved over and over again that I was never a lost case, to begin with and just because I messed up one time doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t get a second chance. Since I was sorry and was ready for a second chance, He gave them to me and I am so grateful to him. He is great and greatly to be praised. ¡°Ann¡± I was snapped out of my reverie by Morgan¡¯s soft voice. I look up at her with a smile on my face and she returned it too. ¡°Yes, darling?¡± I answered her and she cleared her throat. She did look like she was having trouble saying what she wanted to say ¡°Everything is okay with you?¡± I asked worriedly. ¡°Oh yeah, I am. I am definitely fine, I just uh¡­ I¡­ uh¡­ I just¡­ uhm,¡± she shook her head and then cleared her throat again. ¡°I wanted to ask if you could refer me to some Bible verses I can read tonight and what they can do for me,¡± she asked. This was what she felt reluctant to ask? I chuckled then ced my hand on hers that was on the table. ¡°Sure dear¡± I stood to my feet and signaled for her to follow me which she did. We walked up the stairs and I started talking to her about one of the greatest books in the Bible that also act as a daily guide to all your work and everything you do. ¡°The book of Proverbs?¡± she asked and I nod when we got upstairs and were now walking to my room ¡°Why though?¡± I stopped and she did so ¡°It has helped me a lot in my walk with GOD and taking up the right decisions when I choose to listen,¡± I say and chuckled ¡°It has thirty-one chapters which you can take a chapter per day. It teaches you how to live a fulfilled life every day of your life¡± I exined to her. ¡°We all are humans and there are times when you¡¯ll get tempted to do things that would not, please GOD but reading the chapters will be a daily reminder for you not to go astray and keep you on track. ¡°Okay, so today is November 15th so I have to read the fifteenth chapter?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Yes, dear or you can freestyle for this month and then start the new month with the first chapter,¡± I told her and she nods her head. ¡°Okay, okay¡± we entered my room and I grabbed my Bible as we sat crisscrossed, facing each other. ¡°So, as you read the book of Proverbs, you can also start reading from the first book in the Old Testament which is Genesis so that you get more in-depth of the word of GOD. It is like you taking out time to talk to GOD directly and knowing more about Him every time you do so¡± I exined to her. A little frown creased her brows as she looks at me ¡°Getting to know more about Him?¡± she asked and I nod in response ¡°How then will He get to know more about me too? Since you are reading His book to learn more about Him, does He too have a book He reads to learn more about me?¡± she asked and I couldn¡¯t help butugh. I think I was expecting a question like this from her. I handed her my Bible ¡°Open the book of Jeremiah 1:5¡± I told her and she opened it from the middle, searching for it. ¡°Where is it?¡± she asked when she couldn¡¯t find it after a moment. ¡°Look at the table of content and it¡¯s after the book of Isaiah¡± she nods and checked it then stopped at a particr page ¡°I am here now¡± ¡°Just like what the table of content did for you, guided you to the chapter you wanted to go to, that¡¯s what GOD does for us when we ask Him for guidance,¡± I say and she nods and then smiles at me. ¡°Okay,¡± ¡°Yeah, now read the verse¡± ¡°Before I formed thee in the belly, I knew thee; and before though camest forth out of the womb, I sanctified thee, and I ordained thee a prophet unto the nations¡± she looked at me when she was done reading it. ¡°That verse lets us know how much GOD knows about each and every one of us even before our mothers gave birth to us, He knew us from the start more than we even know ourselves¡± ¡°Everyone in the world?¡± ¡°Everyone in the world¡± I confirmed for her and she mouthed ¡®wow¡¯. ¡°He must be really intelligent then like who can know so many people, everything about them and that without spying on a book to keep track,¡± she said and I could see how impressed she looked knowing that part of GOD. ¡°He is an interesting man¡± ¡°He is a Supreme Being and His name is GOD, He knows not only us but our thoughts. Everything we think about before we ever act toward them. Jeremiah 17:10 says that¡± she checked the table of content and searched for it. ¡°Ten verse seventeen?¡± she asked for confirmation. ¡°Seventeen verse ten¡± I corrected and she nods. ¡°I the LORD search the heart, I try the reins, even to give every man ording to his ways and ording to the fruit of his doings,¡± she read out loud and looks up at me. ¡°That¡¯s so cool¡± she grinned ¡°Like a mind reader¡± Iughed at that and shook my head ¡°He knows everything, that is why we need to ask for Grace to keep evil thoughts away. No one is perfect, there is nobody that would tell you he doesn¡¯t have a bad side, we all do but asking for Grace so that it doesn¡¯t overtake us is very important¡± I exined to her. ¡°Hmm¡­ you told me that this GOD man is good and He created everything on the earth¡± I nod in response and saw her brow crease ¡°My question now is, if we humans have bad sides, definitely GOD has too? And if He is good, why to let us have a bad side?¡± she asked and I smiled. ¡°Dear, I understand that you have lots of questions concerning knowing everything about GOD and his doings but this question that you asked will be a talk for another day. When you learn about a topic, you start with the basics same with learning about GOD, as you grow with Him, you learn deep insights about Him and His works, okay?¡± I say to her and she nods. ¡°What I want you to work on now is what I told you earlier. Read your Bible daily and gain more insights. He shows himself to His people as you grow together and remembers this, just as you learn to trust GOD, GOD needs to trust you too¡± I said to her. ¡°Trust me? If He knows me, He will definitely trust me, right?¡± she asked and I shook my head. ¡°You can know anybody and still not trust them¡± I held her hand in mine then drew closer to her ¡°When you trust someone, what do you expect from them?¡± ¡°Their trust, loyalty, kindness, and an assurance that they would never turn their back on me when things get shaky¡± she responded. ¡°That¡¯s how GOD trusts you when you make a decision to stay with Him and learn of Him. He wants to show us everything but you need to be loyal to Him and not betray Him even when things get messy or it feels like he isn¡¯t there, keeping your Faith in Him alive makes him happy¡± she nods then smiles. ¡°I can feel excited to just talk to him now¡± she grinned and it made me happy. My prayers are answered. Thank you, LORD. ¡­ Elizabeth Victorham I heard the sound of the door opening and closing, quickly I rushed out of the kitchen to White already sitting on the couch with his head resting back on the couch and his eyes closed. He looked so tired, it was written all over him. ¡°Were you able to get across to him yet?¡± I asked and he immediately raised his head to look at me then shook his head andy back on the couch. ¡°I am quite tired, can I get something to drink first?¡± he asked and I apologized before rushing back to the kitchen to grab a cup of chilled water for him. ¡°Here you go¡± he sat up, took the cup from me, and drank the entire content in one go then ced the cup on the table as he looked at me. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said and I smiled. ¡°I tried to make some lunch but it got burnt¡­ again. I will order you something when you feel hungry¡± I said and he shook his head with a small smile on his lips. ¡°It¡¯s fine Liz, it¡¯s okay¡± We stayed quiet for a moment before he spoke. ¡°The only option we have now is to let him be arrested and pay for all his doings¡± he looks at me with sympathy. ¡°No more coverings¡± he added. I took in a sharp breath of air and held it in for some seconds before letting them out slowly. ¡°Yeah, I get that. I am tired¡­ tired of covering up for him, he¡­¡± I could feel the tears gather in my eyes as I closed them and let out a sigh ¡°He needs to go¡± o said with a whisper and opened my eyes. White had that sad look on his face as he looks at me. ¡°If we don¡¯t let it happen now more lives will be destroyed and I am sure you don¡¯t want that to happen?¡± he asked and I nod. ¡°I do feel like I failed. I failed everyone, him and my parents. I let us get separated and destroyed my family with my own hands and¡­ I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know White¡± I said to him as I bow my head. I heard him sigh, then heard light steps he took towards me and he settled beside me as he took my hands in his and gave them aforting squeeze. ¡°You need to stop ming yourself for certain things. They have happened already and there is nothing you can do about what has already been done. All you can do is ask for forgiveness and try to move on with your life, holding on to it wouldn¡¯t undo it but just give you more headaches and worries¡± he said and I nod. ¡°This isn¡¯t the end of the world Elizabeth, it isn¡¯t. You made a mistake, fine, people do make mistakes, it just shows how imperfect we all are and should learn how to let go so that we don¡¯t get stuck in our sins of the past¡± he said. I wiped the tears that managed to fall then nod my head ¡°Thank you, White¡± I thanked him ¡°Let¡¯s end this¡± I said and he smiles. Chapter 37 Morgan Smith The party Ann¡¯s office was holding is around the corner and ny-seven percent of the preparations were already sorted out. Ann¡¯s boss was wise to let her do the job and I am not hyping her because I know her but because what she has done so far was superb. I am also grateful to GOD that our exams are finally done and dusted. No more pressure since it¡¯s just graduation that is left for us seniors. We came and we conquered after four years of study. Phew! I haven¡¯t actually thought about what I wanted to do after graduation. I know for a fact that Ricardo will just fully concentrate on their textile business and I am so excited for him and his brother. I might consider settling for the interior decorations at the moment till I decide on what exactly I want to focus on for the future. I am still young and it isn¡¯t toote to find out what I need to do for myself. Decorations for Mrs. Addison are almost done and I could see the appreciative look her face bared each time I update her on what has been done. She and her family love what I have done or let me say what GOD helped me to do. Ann would always tell me that it was GOD who gave us the power to do anything for ourselves and for others and just like she would say, ¡®I can do all things through CHRIST who strengthens me¡¯ Yep, that is the phrase. I really can¡¯t remember where in the Bible, she told me it is located but I will ask herter. Presently, I want to buy the final design I wanted to use for Mrs. Addison¡¯s home which would be for her front door and kitchen. It¡¯s not that necessary but I wanted to gift it to her and her family for being so kind and awesome towards me as I worked with them to give their home a great feel and look. Ann and Elvis have been going pretty welltely. I honestly haven¡¯t seen her this happy, joyful and so full of life. She was all those while I stayed with her but with Elvis around, the glow is there, and all those just multiplied.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. I am so happy for them and wish them all the best. Ricardo has been¡­ I don¡¯t know, he seems far away sometimes and when I ask what was wrong, he would just say nothing and brush it off by changing the topic and making me swoon with his sweet words. Even when I persisted, it was the same and it keeps me worried for him all the time. I had thought we had passed the stage of keeping things from each other but I guess I thought wrong. I am his girlfriend and I want him to be confined in me to say whatever is in his mind that makes him happy, sad, distant, and all. I will pray for him just like Ann would suggest when things aren¡¯t in my power again. I am just waiting for when the party wouldmence so that I can enjoy a pre-graduation party/rxation time, then my graduation woulde and there would be a post-graduation party for us all. ¡°Morgan?¡± I heard Ann¡¯s voicee from downstairs, so I put the book I drew a few designs on my bed then went out of my room and down the stairs to answer her. ¡°Yeah?¡± I answered when I was downstairs. My eyes widened when I saw who was sitting on one of the kitchen stools in the kitchen. His back was turned to me but I knew who it was just staring at his back. He turned to me and I saw that he was chewing on something before he held his hands out to me. I went into his embrace and Ann excused us, saying that she needed to pick up some groceries. ¡°Ricardo, it seems like I haven¡¯t seen you in years,¡± I say when we let go of the hug and I sat on one of the stools closer to him. He chuckled and returned back to eating, I went to grab a bowl and poured myself some cereal to join him in eating the meat he was eating with the cereal. ¡°When did youe? You would have called me¡± I said to him then poured some milk into my bowl. ¡°I am so sorry for not being avable for a while. I had some business to take care of and you know because of our exams, I had to move the work till after we were done with exams so it piled up for me and I have to attend to them immediately and I came in not too long ago. I was hungry and Ann offered me this¡± he pointed to his te and I nod my head. ¡°I understand and I know for a fact that when you are finally done with graduation, you will be working full-time in yourpany and since Richard still has a year to go, the work will be mostly on you,¡± I say to him and ate a piece of meat. ¡°I will try to make out time for us. We still have lot and lots of dates to go to before we get married then our after-marriage dates will begin when we get married¡± he took my hand in his and kissed my palm. My cheeks burned from the words he said and I bite my bottom lip to hide the grin that wanted to stay permanent on my lips. ¡°Already ahead of yourself, eh?¡± I asked and he winked at me. ¡°I want to marry you and I will make sure that I put in more effort like you always do to make this rtionship between us sweet, beautiful, and memorable,¡± he said and I had to bury my face in my palm because I am not sure my face would be able to contain the smile that it held. ¡°You just have the right word to say¡± I raised my head to look at him as I bit my bottom lip to stifle the giggle. ¡°To the right woman, yes I do¡± he winked at me again and I rolled my eyes at him ¡°You love it, okay?¡± he took my hand and kissed my knuckles. ¡°I know I do¡± I agreed and we continued eating as we talked about our ns after graduation and different other things. In between, I managed to ask about what has been bothering him but he just told me that he would tell me when he was ready to let it go. I was totally understanding and just nod my head. When he is ready as he said, he would tell me and I will be here as always to render my shoulders for him to cry on and my arms would be wide open for him to get in my embrace. We were done eating in no time and I brought him up to my room so that I can show him what I have been up to which he was pretty impressed with. He gave me some advice and what needs adjustment butmend me for my work. I found an amazing mother in a friend and a bestie in a boyfriend. I am so lucky. ¡°We are expanding to Mexico by thest week in November¡± he blurts out and I stopped drawing to look at him with my eyes slightlyrger than they were. ¡®LORD, please tell me he is serious¡¯ I prayed within me and he responded. ¡°I am serious¡± I must have thought out loud. ¡°Babe, I am so d for you¡± I jumped on him and he received my hugs and told me how he was able to acquire thend and have some top businessmen invest in hispany without him reaching out to them. That is what only GOD can do and it gives me joy that GOD is working in each and every one of our lives gradually and I am sure that I will be able to trust his process and not ask for too much but just thank him. He is great and greatly to be praised. Chapter 38 Morgan Smith Everything happened so fast and these past weeks were amazingly awesome. The yearly event that Ann was prepping for finally came and it was amazing how smoothly everything went. I appreciate the fact that she let Gabrie take care of the food, snacks, and drinks. I couldn¡¯t stop stuffing my mouth with all the heavenly-tasting food that was made avable. Even I could see the impressed look on Mr. Roberto¡¯s face held when he came in before the start of the event. He also introduced me to his daughter who was super nice and amodating, just like him. She didn¡¯t bother when I kept putting food in my mouth and would sometimes join me in putting some in our purses. Elvis had beening over often and it was really nice to have him around. He looks like a really serious man but I know no matter how serious anyone looks, there would still be a yful side to them. Ann was given the award of the best and most agile staff for the year, she received a standing ovation as she went to the stage to take her award. I watched the huge smile that graced her lips as she wiped the tears of joy that fell from her eyes. She was so happy and I am so proud of how far she hase and all the things she has achieved to this date with the help of GOD. During her appreciation speech, she thanked GOD which I was expecting then her dead parents who instilled good and GODLY values in her, then she mentioned me, Ricardo, and the people around her then finally her boss who gave her a nod of encouragement. I was really happy and felt really happy that she mentioned me. She said I was part of her growth process and was one of the main reasons she challenged herself to be better than she was before. It brought tears to not just my eyes but to everyone attending the event, when she was done with her speech and wasing to sit beside me, I stood to my feet and walked over to her to give her a huge hug. I am d that GOD gave someone like her to me and it makes me feel soplete to have her y the role of my mother since she took me from that hospital. I am so happy that she came in that day and did not ignore me like the others who had tried talking to me did. She didn¡¯t give up on me and kepting to me even when I didn¡¯t respond to her or just gave her nk looks the way I was feeling. Still, she didn¡¯t give up and kepting till I was able to open up and she made the biggest decision to take me as her little sister and daughter. She kept fighting all my demons with me when I had screamed at her to stop telling me about her GOD and told her to leave me alone, she never gave up on me. That alone makes me ted. Then she told me her story that night and that opened me to something I can¡¯t really put my hands on but it made me see things differently. First was that I stopped ming GOD for what happened to my family and tried to ept what already happened with the hope of healing from it one day. I still haven¡¯t gotten over how dad was killed and who the murderer is¡­ dead or alive but I don¡¯t seem to havepletely let go of that and I still somehow inside of me want the killer to apologize for the hurt he caused me that time till this date. I can¡¯t exin why I haven¡¯t let it go yet¡­ it could be because I just need an apology from whoever did that and that could probably give me the rest of mind I need, I don¡¯t know. It could be what I needed to move on but at the same time, it will be a hassle since no one was able to get a hold of the killer till now. I guess that I will be left with no closure and a hurting heart for the rest of my life. I shook my head and looked at myself in the mirror then used my hand to brush my hair back as I decided that it was finally time to let go of this for real and embrace the reality of things¡­ it will take time but I will be good. ¡°It¡¯s now or never¡± I muttered then reached for the extension that was hidden in the middle of my hair then let my hair cascade down my shoulders as Ibed my natural ck hair with my fingers. I took a brush from the table and brushed my hair down even though I could feel the tip of the brush against my bare scalp had just a little of my hair covering its shame. When I had brushed to my satisfaction, I dropped the brush and took the t iron that Ann got me the other day from the middle drawer then ced it on top of my dresser table. Today is my graduation, the day I and the rest of my course mates would be in our graduation gown, saying ¡®goodbye¡¯ to the university and saying ¡®hello¡¯ to new opportunities and advancement. It was a great journey, bumpy but like Ann would say, GOD, saw us through it all.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Before today, I made a decision to wear the extension for my graduation then afterward, I wouldn¡¯t wear it again but here I am going against that decision. ¡°You have to love yourself and appreciate how far you havee. It didn¡¯t destroy you so you need to embrace who you have be after such a long time¡± I said to my reflection in the mirror then took in deep breaths and let them out slowly. I really need to let that assurance stick. I should stop thinking about the bald spot on my head and how beautiful the extension would make me. What happened in the past was an ident and I need to let it go, I need to ta- ¡°Still on it?¡± my train of thought was interrupted by Ann¡¯s soft voiceing from the door. I didn¡¯t bother turning to look at her since I could see her in the mirror as she walks closer to me till she was right behind me. ¡°It¡¯s okay to let go, it wouldn¡¯t be easy but it¡¯s okay,¡± she said and I let out the breath of air I was holding. Ann touched the middle of my head as she looks at me in the mirror with a smile then she picked up the t iron. ¡°All it takes is to ept it and be grateful it made you stronger,¡± she said and I knew she wasn¡¯t talking about my hair. I looked away from the mirror and bowed my head. ¡°You are stronger than you think. GOD wouldn¡¯t permit it if it would havepletely destroyed you. He has his ways of showing us that he is there for us no matter what but all we need to do is to let go of our past and focus on the bugger things he is bringing our way¡± she told me and I didn¡¯t know when the tears dropped. I am d that I am not wearing any makeup now else, I will have eyeliner smeared on my cheeks from under my eyes. ¡°Forgetting is the hardest of all but trying to release the burden you unknowingly put on yourself would make a great impact in your life and those around you,¡± she said to me then made me raise my head so that I was looking at her. ¡°You are better than this¡­ GOD made you better than this. I am not asking you to forget it all at once but please give yourself a break to feel and enjoy what is ahead of you¡± she held out the t iron to me ¡°Can I?¡± she asked and I nod in response. She plugged it and started straightening my hair before curling the ends. After some minutes, she was done so she unplugged it from the socket and ced it back on my dresser so that I can cool down. I admired my hair and smiled at how beautiful I looked, I felt no worries due to how little my middle hair is, so I stood up, turned around, and wrapped my arms around her in a tight hug as tears ran down my cheeks. I heard her chuckle a bit then felt her pat my back lightly as we stayed in that position. After a moment, we part and she went to pick up my graduation gown then helped me wear it and the cap too and she stood beside me. ¡°Come and rock that stage girl¡± she whispered. Chapter 39 Morgan Smith ¡°I will like to make a toast,¡± Ann said when she stood to her feet with the help of Elvis putting the chair out for her. He is such a sweet guy and I love that she is with him because I am so sure that he will take good care of her which he is actually doing. Last week was celebration galore for us all as we hosted dinner parties, lunch hangouts, brunch get-togethers, and all those, and all I could say is that the past week has been a joyous one for every one of us which I pray it stays as such and I am so grateful to GOD for everything. We even held a thanksgiving service in church to celebrate our sess or like Ann would say ¡®To celebrate the sess brought to us all through our hard work and consistency¡¯ and I could help but agree with her. Everyone was seated in our dining room with different food disyed around the table awaiting us to devour. George and Amelia were sitting beside each other as they looked at Ann and I could see the hand George ced on Amelia¡¯s hand which she didn¡¯t brush off like she always does and I am guessing that they are sorting things out with each other. That¡¯s good if that¡¯s the case. Mr. Roberto was sitting at the head of the table with Brianna and her boyfriend Felix by his right side while Richard sat by his left side, right next to me and Ricardo. Elvis and Ann were sitting opposite George and Amelia. ¡°GOD is great,¡± Ann said and we all agreed with a cheer. ¡°GOD has been so good to us all, these past days were amazing¡­ every day is amazing but you know, with the staff party we hosted¡± she gestured to Mr. Roberto who lofts his ss to her with a smile and then she looks at me, Ricardo, Amelia, and George ¡°And these wonderful recent college graduates, everything went smooth and it was all joy for us all¡­ I am happy and grateful¡± she grinned. We all had smiles on our faces. It was so great how things could turn around to be so great and how awesome GOD proved to be all the time. I think I should talk to Him more now¡­ He is good all the time and now I could be able to have the courage to embrace who I am now and what he made me b¡­ greater and bigger than any problems. He is good and I am d that I can tell of that. ¡°It has been an awesome journey¡± she continued and we cheered. Then her gaze settled on me, I offered her a smile she dly returned with teary eyes. ¡°I remember the day I met my amazing friend,panion, sister, daughter, and bestie¡­ I bless GOD every single day for letting mee across you and for giving you an open heart to ept change and hope¡± she chuckled, and I could feel the tears pricking my eyes. I am more grateful that she took me in and cared for me. She spoke some really emotional things and I couldn¡¯t help but let the tears flow freely. Ricardo gave my back gentle pats, she walked over to where I sat so I stood up and we share a hug. ¡°You are the best that ever happened to me and I am d that GOD gave you to me¡± she whispered in my ear, I shook my head as I cleaned my face. ¡°I am the one who is more grateful to GOD for letting me have someone like you in my life, thank you Ann¡± I whispered back then we leaned away from the hug. We sat back in our respective seats and took turns to give thanks to GOD for his faithfulness, then we made a toast to our achievements and future endeavors. The night went on with cheerful noise and great tidings apanied by awesome food and great entertainment. Soon, everyone retired for the night. First, Mr. Roberto, Brianna, and Felix left then some minutester, Ricardo, Richard, and George followed saying that they would stay at Ricardo¡¯s ce. George had wanted to wait till Amelia was ready to leave but she told him that she was spending the night, and that was why he tagged along with the White brothers. Soon, Elvis left which left me, Ann, and Amelia cleaning up. It was a really long day and we needed to rest after we are done cleaning. Ann went up to her room when we were done while Amelia stayed in mine. While we got ready to sleep, I decided to ask what has been on my mind for a really long time now. I am just curious and want to be sure at least. ¡°So¡­¡± I began to grab her attention and she looks up at me from reading a book she borrowed from Ann earlier. ¡°So?¡± she asked when I didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°You and George¡­ you seem closer tonight¡± I pointed out with an eyebrow raised. I sat on the bed with a book in my hand ¡°I am not saying anything but I just wanted to know if you guys are now together¡± I said but she just kept looking at me, not saying a word. Strange girl. She isn¡¯t saying anything but just looking at me like I am speaking in a foreignnguage. ¡°Look, you don¡¯t have to ans-¡± ¡°Kind of though¡­ it¡¯splicated¡± she answered and I nod my head. ¡°I do hope you guys sort it out soon¡± I wished, she smiles and nodded her head then went back to reading when another question popped into my head ¡°Another question, do you like him?¡± I asked, she raised her head to look at me and then thought for a while. ¡°Yeah, I do¡± she responded after a moment ¡°I do like him¡± she confirms. I smile when I heard that. They are on the same page then. ¡°There is no need for me to ask if he likes you or not since he looks at you differently,¡± I said and she chuckled. ¡°I know because he tells me that all the time¡± she shrugged, and I grinned at that. Our guys are hopeless romantics who can express themselves and what they wantfortably. Cute. ¡°I really do hope that you guys sort out what¡¯s between you and just so you know, I am so rooting for you both¡± she grinned and then offered me her hand. Confused, I ced my hand on hers and she shook it then released my hand and went back to reading. ¡°Goodnight¡± I shook my head then ce the book I was holding on the bedside table since I was heavily feeling sleepy. ¡°Goodnight¡± she responded. ¡­ The next morning, we had an early breakfast and soon Ann went to work¡­ Amelia and I decided to go shopping, so we left the house a couple of minutes ago and are on our way to the nearby store. I decided on paying since I have more than enough to get us whatever we needed to buy.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. When we entered the store, Amelia went to the undergarment section while I went to grab some shirts, socks, and trousers. There was a full-length mirror by the side of the shelf I was selecting the shirts from and when my eye grabbed the sight of a purple top, I took it and ced it on my body to assess if it would suit me or not. Just as I turned to stand in front of the mirror, my back collided with someone from behind and I immediately stepped forward then turned around to apologize to the person I bumped into. ¡°I am so sorry ma¡¯am, I didn¡¯t notice youing from behind me¡± I apologized to the familiar-looking woman and she just shook her head and then smiled at me kindly. ¡°It¡¯s fine dear, it was a mistake¡± ¡°Yeah, but still I would have been careful when I was stepping back. I hope I didn¡¯t hurt you?¡± I looked at the woman to be sure it didn¡¯t cause any harm to her. She wasn¡¯t that elderly looking but looked to be in her forties or so¡­ she had brown hair, familiar-looking blue eyes, and a contagious smile. ¡°It¡¯s no problem, dear and that shirt looks good on you¡± she pointed to the purple shirt I held which made me smile. ¡°Thank you¡± I thanked then frowned a bit ¡°I am sorry but you look familiar, have we met before?¡± I asked because not only does she look familiar, she feels familiar. The smile on her face vanished when I asked and she shook her head then took a step back and tried to move away but she tripped and almost fell, I was able to hold her so that she was steady on her feet. ¡°Is everything okay ma¡¯am? Did I say somet-¡± she cuts me off by putting her hand up and then releasing my hold on her arms before she turned the other way and walked quickly away from me. I wanted to go after her to ask if she was fine but I couldn¡¯t, mainly because we are total strangers and she might freak out if I do so and I really don¡¯t want people thinking I tried to do something sinister to her. The question that I asked was totally harmless and I wondered how she suddenly changed from her kid smile as she told me the shirt, I picked was good to a scared look when I asked that question. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t think about this too much, it could happen to just anybody on a regr day like this. I let the event slide and just continued with shopping but I do hope that she is fine. We were done in no time so we went to the cashier to pay, after our goods have been packed, we headed out for lunch. I hadn¡¯t realized that we spent almost all day just shopping not till I looked at the time as we ate. After lunch, we began to head home. I received a call from Ricardo and as always, Amelia rolled her eyes when we talked on the phone. I told him that I will text himter in the day and hung up the call when we were home. I got some things for Ann so I ced them in her room while I went to sit downstairs with Amelia who wanted to stay in for a while. As we watched a favorite TV show of ours, the woman I met at the store ran through my mind and even though I didn¡¯t want to think about what happened, I couldn¡¯t help it but I shook my head and just said a little prayer for her and concentrated on the show we are watching. Chapter 40 Morgan Smith There¡¯s something that has been disturbing me for a while now and I really need to tell someone about it. Ann is for sure the best person for that, so I am currently looking for her since she isn¡¯t in her room. I thought I heard here in from work minutes ago? Or has she left to get more groceries? I knew we needed to do more grocery shopping and I told myself that I would do that when I woke up from the short nap I intended to take earlier and it wasn¡¯t a short nap. I went down to the living room to wait for her and while I did, I watched a si that I have been following for a while now, a bowl of popcorn is on myp, and a can of soda is on the table in front of me. ¡°This guy isn¡¯t serious¡± Imented on the behavior of the main character and how he was so slow in telling the woman he loves how he feels about her. I put some popcorn in my mouth as I watched another character try to swoon over the woman he loves with a shake of my head ¡°That ma will snatch her from you and you¡¯ll not be able to do anything about it¡± I continued my ranting. Just as the thirty-minute si finished, I heard a car pull over and stood up to check to assume it was Ann. I picked up the remote and just as I was about to switch off the TV, the news came on a reporter was reporting the event that just took ce it was about a famous criminal that has been on the run for so many years. ¡°Reporting live from Alcidelty street, the police has finally nabbed Leaditro Alvec poprly known as Lepey from an enclosed meeting he was having with some of his gang members¡± she reported. ¡°Lepey is known for the many crimes which he has cunningly escaped punishment from over the years, he was responsible for the recent killing of the Heather family, the tanker explosion that happenedst month which imed live¡­¡± She kept talking of most of the crimes this man Lepeymitted and the site where his crimes were operated, I looked at the different pictures that were disyed then one caught my attention and I froze. It was the picture of the site my mum had that ident, the bowl in my hand fell on the floor and the door opened. Everything the reporter was saying didn¡¯t get into my head as the new revtion went through my mind. My body felt like cold water was dumped on me, my hands shook, my feet rooted to the ground and my eyes teared up. He was responsible for some homicides that happened over the years¡­ definitely he is responsible for my dad¡¯s death. He was the reason I and many other families are in pain. He is the reason. My eyes were glued to the TV screen till it got nk when it was switched off. I turned my head to look at Ann who looked worried. There were so many emotions running through me¡­ fear, anger, sadness, but most of all pity¡­ I couldn¡¯t exin why but that was what I felt. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ann¡¯s voice was able to register in my head and I shook my head and then hugged her as hard sobs escaped my lips. ¡°What happened? Why are you crying?¡± she asked but I couldn¡¯t voice out anything and just kept crying ¡°What you watched triggered something? Morgan, talk to me,¡± she said as she pats my back lightly. ¡°Ann¡­¡± I managed to voice out hoarsely ¡°I¡­ there¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t say anything as I just kept crying. ¡°Okay, no talking¡­ just try to rx, okay?¡± she kept patting my back and I started to calm down slowly. The sobbing stopped but only sniffled with tears running down my cheeks. After a while, I lift my head to look at her and gave some space between us so that I can sit on the couch. She followed suit and sat beside me. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked, I nod in response and sniffled. ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡± she asked and I nod again. ¡°Okay, look at me¡± I looked at her. ¡°Take deep breaths in¡­ let it out slowly¡­ in¡­ out¡± she instructed and I copied her then felt my body slowly rx from its rigid state moments ago. ¡°You cool?¡± she asked, I nod my head and she smile ¡°Now, tell me what the matter is¡± ¡°I just saw how¡­ who¡­¡± I took in deep breaths as I closed my eyes then released them and opened my eyes. ¡°I saw the person who was responsible for what happened to my family and may other families,¡± I said to her and her eyes widen in surprise before they went back to their normal size. ¡°Okay, okay¡­ how do you feel about finally knowing who did that to your family?¡± she asked and, in all honesty, I didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. I felt a bit chilly and shaken by what I just discovered now but I don¡¯t know how to react to it honestly because I can¡¯t even exin or put a name to the emotions swimming through me now. ¡°I really don¡¯t know, I think I feel anger towards that person for what he did¡­ my parents and sister weren¡¯t his only victims but I feel angry at him for taking my family away from me. Ann took my hands in hers as a sigh escaped her then caressed them lightly before offering me a smile, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to reciprocate. ¡°it¡¯s totally understandable to get angry at whoever did that to your family. They took the people you love from you and it¡¯s totally absurd on their part.¡± She states ¡°But, one question¡­ being angry at him didn¡¯t bring back your family even when he is now exposed?¡± I shook my head in response. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean that they do what they did to me and those other peo-¡± I wanted tosh out but she stopped me. ¡°I know it doesn¡¯t change that fact but do you think being angry at him is worth the headache and heartache it will cause you?¡± I bowed my head not being able to answer her. Staying angry at that person or harboring hate towards him would not change anything, what has been done. My parent would not miraculously appear from nowhere and tell me that they are alive and well but it still didn¡¯t change the fact that he mur¨C wait, now I remember what I wanted to ask Ann earlier. ¡°Your parents were murdered¡­ did you know who did that? Were you able to forgive the person or people that did it? If you don¡¯t know who did such, have you forgiven them? Since you got no apology from them?¡± I asked because I wanted to know, I wanted to know how she feels about knowing or not knowing the killers of her parents. ¡°I knew who did that to my parents and yes, I forgave them already. If in reality, I don¡¯t know whoever did it, I will still be able to forgive the person and before you ask, it was when I found JESUS again that I was able to learn to forgive for my peace of mind and because my father in heaven ¡®GOD¡¯ wanted me to forgive¡± I frown at that. ¡°He said and I quote ¡®Forgive and ye shall be forgiven¡¯, I learned that holding grudges would keep you helpless, sad, depressed and you will not have that peace of mind your soul wants¡± I bite my bottom lip to stifle the sobs wanting to escape. ¡°It¡¯s not easy Ann¡± I bow my head and blinked several times so that the tears don¡¯te out. ¡°When is it ever easy Morgan?¡± she asked drawing closer to me and taking my shaky hands in hers. ¡°Look at me Morgan¡± I looked up at her with tears clouding my vision, there was that never-ending smile on her face. ¡°You need to let it go, not for anybody but for yourself, for your peace of mind¡­ it is never easy to let go of a painful past that turned our lives around but do you want to keep living the shadow of your past? The pain that your past holds?¡± she asked me and fresh tears dropped from my eyes down to my cheeks. ¡°Do you want it to gradually eat you up till you feel empty and worthless? Do I look like what I told you about me?¡± she asked and I shook my head ¡®no¡¯.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t let the effect of my past eat me up. It has happened and there is no amount of thinking, stressing out, worrying or even crying that would go back in time and change those things that already happened. That is why it is called the past¡± she sighs. ¡°It already happened so you have to move on and learn from your past. Now my story was caused mostly by my stupidity and bad decision, yet GOD gave me a chance to live again, to find meaning to my life, to be happy and redeem myself¡± her eyes teared up but I saw how she tried to keep it in. ¡°You think I don¡¯t have thoughts about what happened to me then? I do, sometimes I get dreams about them when I think too much about it but most times when I think about it, I thank GOD that they didn¡¯t kill me. Here I am, telling of the Goodness of GOD to people¡± she smiles. ¡°It meant that there is still something out there for me¡­ someone out there who needs to hear of my story so that their story can be changed too. Someone out there who needs the encouragement and the hope of a better thing ahead¡± another sigh left her lips. ¡°I bless GOD every day I wake up because he knows my story here in this world hasn¡¯t ended and it is up to me to let him in so that he can help me find the remaining missing puzzle. The offender doesn¡¯t always have to apologize before you forgive, you just need to, not just because you want GOD to forgive you of your wrongdoings but for your peace of mind¡± she said. ¡°You know, not being able to forgive people is a sin? It is and if GOD can forgive us when we ask for forgiveness, we need to. The men who nailed JESUS on the cross didn¡¯t ask him for forgiveness but he asked that GOD his father should forgive them even if they were the cause of his death, he asked GOD to forgive them¡± I am d that I am not alone. ¡°Let it go girl, you¡¯re built for better things¡± she pats my head and I let out a sigh. ¡°Thank you for being with me Ann¡± I whispered and she grinned. ¡°You know what I¡¯ll say to that¡± I chuckled. ¡°Thank GOD,¡± we said at the same time before standing up together to get downstairs and make dinner. Maybe she was right after all and it was time I let go and just let the past remain in the past. This shouldn¡¯t be the thing to get me bothered. ¡®You are built for better things¡¯ her words sang in my ears. ¡°I am built for something better,¡± I said out loud, she looked up at me from cutting the onions with a huge smile on her face. ¡°We are built for something better,¡± we said in unison. Epilogue Morgan Smith It¡¯s Saturday and today is Elvis¡¯s birthday, we all are gathered at his ce for the little get-together that was organized by him and Ann. Everyone was here apart from Mr. Roberto, Briana said that he had some matters to attend to but he sent his wishes. A week after I found out about that guy and what he did to my family, Ricardo introduced me to his mum and it turns out that she was the woman I met at the store when I and Amelia went shopping some time back. It felt nice to meet her and she didn¡¯t give me a chance to mention that day so I just let it be. I could notice this huge gap between her and Ricardo and when I asked him about if he and his mum are good, he just said that things were okay and they had sorted out their differences which I am d about. Everything seems to be falling into ce, George and Amelia are doing well both individually, and from what I can observe, they are doing good together. Earl and Ann are really adorable together and I love how close they are bing by the day. It¡¯s lovely. I and my baby, Ricardo are just perfect. It¡¯s great to have those you care about around you even if they can¡¯t be there physically, the feel of their presence in their absence would give you thisfort and calmness. That is something I felt with all these wonderful people around me. Richard couldn¡¯te, said he had some business to do but we think it¡¯s because of a girl he has been talking with for a while now. I was able to forgive that man, even though I haven¡¯t seen him up close.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Ann was right when she said I should let go of it and just try to forget. Those fears and burdens I felt have been gone already. I feel so light-weight, happy, andfortable that I could be myself. I noticed that there was a little growth in my hair which is refreshing to know. Finally, I was able to find the courage to go to my parent¡¯s graves and talk to them about all that have been happening in my when they were cruelly taken from this world. I found peace and I was so happy that I could share that with them. Even though I wished that they were still alive to enjoy this joyous moment with me and these amazing people I was blessed to have around me but I am so d that they are somewhere peaceful and are proud of how far I havee. I also got the information that the criminal was Ricardo¡¯s mum¡¯s brother. It hurt when I found out but I just let it be and did not let that be the one that would cause some meaningless argument between the both of us. We both have known for quite a number of years and this will be petty toe between us. No one was aware of his evil doings and just because his uncle happens to be a criminal doesn¡¯t make his entire family one. Well, except they decide to follow his footstep and support his doings which they didn¡¯t so they don¡¯t deserve harsh treatment. Ricardo and his mum countlessly apologized and I kept telling them not to worry because I wasn¡¯t that upset about it, to be honest. I am slowly letting it go, so keeping that memory or knowledge in my mind would not do me any good. Every one of us was seated on the porch where the birthday pic was set. There were lots of food and drinks to fill us all till the next morning. The men decided to set up tents for us to stay out in case we feel too tired to go inside. Elvis had a reallyrge porch so it was wide enough to contain the tents. ¡°Happy birthday once again, Elvis¡± I congratted him with a light pat on his shoulder. ¡°Thank you, so much little sister,¡± he said. He calls me little sister just like Ann calls me and because I am Ann¡¯s little sister. I don¡¯t mind since I see him more as an older brother, who takes good care of my older sister. ¡°Can you go help Ann with the snacks? She doesn¡¯t want me to do much today. Says, I can¡¯t do any work since it¡¯s my birthday and I just enjoy the day¡± he shrugged with a chuckle. ¡°I love you both, you¡¯re cute together¡± I gushed and heughed then I went over to help Ann. ¡°Thank you,¡± she told me when I picked up the other tray on the counter. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡± I smiled then followed her to the porch. ¡°I think this is all we need at the moment, right?¡± Ann asked as we arranged the trays beside the rest of the food items on the table. ¡°Yeah, how about the cake you made?¡± I asked and she let out a huge sigh and then looked at me with a shake of her head. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, I will go fetch it from the kitchen, thanks¡± she said then turned to get inside the house. ¡°How did I even forget that?¡± I heard her mutter to herself. She has been working almost all day to make sure that this cake is good and also tastes good so I think she might be feeling a bit tired and most probably, the only way she can rx is when the event already ended. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to start digging, you did a great job with the cake¡± Imend as I rubbed my stomach. She smiles at that and then shook her head. ¡°Thank you, I was telling myself that I was missing something,¡± she said then instructed me to bring a table so that she could see the cake properly for when we wanted to take pictures. ¡°Looks better this way?¡± she asked, I looked at the position of the cake and then nod my head in agreement before calling everyone to gather around. ¡°I have adjusted the camera setting so it will take ten seconds before it takes a shot. Are we all ready for this big birthday picture?¡± I asked then went to stand beside Ricardo who was by Elvis¡¯s side. ¡°Cheese!¡± we all yelled and heard the click of the camera and the sh going on and off, indicating that the picture has been taken already. ¡°Let¡¯s take some more, before digging in¡± Ann swatted Ricardo¡¯s hand when wanted to cut some of the cake. He pouted and mouthed ¡®bully¡¯ which made me giggle and he stuck his tongue out at me. ¡®Big baby¡¯ I mouthed and took some pictures of them as they posed and when I was to be snapped, Brianna took over and w all took goofy and better pictures. These were memories we are making as a family and they will stay with us forever. ¡°Making a toast to many years of flourishing, beautification, wealth, family bonds, and growth¡­ cheers¡± Elvis lifted his ss and we all did the same before clicking sses with each other and drinking to it. More years in peace and abundance and hopefully, I get to fully open my heart to GOD and ept him to speak to me just like he does with Ann. Thank you, JESUS! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!